entire_a system_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n than_o by_o commit_v it_o to_o write_v that_o piety_n shall_v not_o permit_v even_o the_o roman_n to_o rest_v satisfy_v without_o such_o write_a monument_n of_o what_o they_o have_v be_v teach_v or_o to_o conceive_v it_o be_v sufficient_a that_o they_o have_v receive_v it_o by_o tradition_n and_o that_o the_o wisdom_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n instruct_v the_o apostle_n to_o commit_v to_o write_v that_o which_o they_o have_v preach_v by_o word_n of_o mouth_n that_o so_o it_o may_v become_v to_o future_a age_n the_o pillar_n and_o the_o ground_n of_o truth_n and_o a_o sufficient_a antidote_n against_o the_o heresy_n which_o afterward_o prevail_v in_o the_o church_n 37._o euseb_n h._n eccl._n l._n 3._o c._n 37._o and_o that_o the_o zeal_n of_o the_o first_o successor_n of_o christian_a faith_n employ_v itself_o as_o much_o in_o leave_v to_o their_o convert_v throughout_o all_o the_o world_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o write_n of_o the_o holy_a gospel_n as_o in_o preach_v christ_n unto_o they_o in_o answer_n to_o mr._n m_n four_o reason_n for_o the_o infallibility_n of_o tradition_n i_o grant_v 354._o p._n 354._o that_o a_o tradition_n make_v as_o credible_a to_o any_o man_n as_o it_o may_v be_v make_v credible_a to_o one_o who_o never_o see_v london_n that_o there_o be_v such_o a_o city_n as_o london_n and_o that_o it_o be_v the_o head_n town_n of_o england_n will_v be_v a_o good_a and_o a_o sufficient_a proof_n that_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v true_a and_o that_o upon_o such_o evidence_n afford_v it_o will_v be_v most_o unreasonable_a to_o question_v the_o truth_n of_o they_o but_o then_o i_o think_v it_o be_v the_o vain_a thing_n imaginable_a for_o any_o person_n to_o attempt_v to_o prove_v they_o from_o a_o like_a tradition_n for_o do_v mr._n m._n know_v of_o any_o man_n whoever_o doubt_v that_o there_o be_v such_o a_o city_n as_o london_n or_o that_o it_o be_v the_o head_n town_n of_o england_n do_v he_o ever_o read_v or_o hear_v of_o any_o large_a discourse_n any_o testimony_n bring_v from_o ancient_a record_n or_o tradition_n from_o divine_a revelation_n or_o from_o reason_n to_o prove_v there_o be_v or_o can_v be_v no_o such_o capital_a city_n in_o england_n can_v he_o produce_v as_o many_o eye_n and_o ear_n witness_n that_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v true_o apostolical_a as_o may_v be_v easy_o produce_v for_o such_o a_o city_n let_v mr._n m._n once_o prove_v that_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o romish_a church_n be_v always_o general_o receive_v by_o all_o mankind_n and_o that_o none_o ever_o have_v the_o confidence_n to_o question_v the_o truth_n of_o any_o of_o they_o let_v he_o prove_v they_o from_o myriad_o of_o eye_n witness_n who_o see_v they_o write_v by_o the_o apostle_n or_o primitive_a professor_n of_o christianity_n as_o plain_o as_o ever_o any_o man_n see_v london_n or_o as_o many_o ear_n witness_n hear_v the_o apostle_n preach_v these_o tradition_n as_o ever_o hear_v this_o capital_a city_n mention_v by_o those_o who_o see_v it_o let_v he_o prove_v they_o by_o as_o many_o person_n who_o write_v to_o the_o apostle_n concern_v these_o tradition_n as_o have_v write_v to_o london_n and_o by_o as_o many_o who_o resort_v to_o the_o apostle_n to_o learn_v these_o tradition_n as_o have_v resort_v to_o this_o city_n by_o as_o many_o book_n describe_v these_o tradition_n in_o the_o very_a age_n in_o which_o they_o be_v suppose_v to_o have_v be_v deliver_v as_o there_o be_v book_n which_o in_o this_o age_n make_v mention_n of_o the_o city_n of_o london_n and_o by_o as_o many_o canon_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n relate_v to_o these_o tradition_n as_o there_o be_v statute_n and_o discourse_n relate_v to_o the_o city_n trade_n and_o government_n of_o london_n and_o i_o will_v then_o acknowledge_v that_o it_o be_v impudent_a impious_a and_o blasphemous_a impiety_n to_o doubt_v the_o truth_n of_o these_o tradition_n mr._n m._n indeed_o suppose_v that_o it_o be_v as_o evident_o credible_a that_o god_n have_v reveal_v such_o and_o such_o verity_n as_o it_o be_v credible_a by_o humane_a tradition_n that_o there_o be_v such_o a_o city_n as_o london_n but_o this_o he_o never_o undertake_v to_o prove_v as_o know_v that_o it_o be_v a_o easy_a matter_n to_o suppose_v it_o 356._o p._n 355_o 356._o and_o then_o he_o add_v that_o the_o very_a self_n same_o tradition_n tell_v i_o that_o the_o same_o god_n who_o reveal_v by_o his_o apostle_n so_o many_o other_o verity_n to_o his_o church_n do_v also_o reveal_v by_o the_o same_o apostle_n to_o the_o same_o church_n that_o this_o church_n be_v to_o be_v hear_v as_o the_o mistress_n of_o truth_n with_o who_o he_o will_v ever_o be_v present_a suggest_v to_o her_o all_o truth_n and_o never_o permit_v the_o gate_n of_o hell_n to_o prevail_v against_o she_o that_o he_o place_v she_o as_o a_o pillar_n and_o ground_n of_o truth_n give_v she_o such_o pastor_n as_o shall_v secure_v her_o child_n from_o be_v toss_v to_o and_o fro_o with_o every_o wind_n of_o doctrine_n and_o consequent_o this_o same_o tradition_n tell_v i_o god_n have_v reveal_v this_o verity_n of_o her_o be_v infallible_a in_o propose_v any_o point_n for_o divine_a faith._n now_o reply_v first_o mr._n m._n be_v miserable_o out_o in_o this_o discourse_n for_o not_o one_o of_o these_o revelation_n here_o mention_v whatsoever_o be_v the_o import_n of_o they_o have_v descend_v to_o we_o by_o oral_a tradition_n but_o be_v all_o of_o they_o contain_v in_o scripture_n as_o far_o as_o they_o be_v true_o cite_v second_o whereas_o the_o evidence_n that_o there_o be_v such_o a_o city_n as_o london_n be_v so_o great_a that_o never_o any_o body_n can_v deny_v or_o question_v it_o that_o the_o church_n be_v infallible_a in_o propound_v any_o point_n of_o faith_n not_o clear_o reveal_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n or_o that_o there_o be_v indeed_o any_o such_o point_n of_o faith_n be_v at_o present_a and_o have_v be_v former_o deny_v by_o many_o myriad_n of_o learned_a and_o pious_a man_n who_o worldly_a interest_n it_o be_v and_o be_v to_o believe_v that_o true_a which_o they_o deny_v to_o be_v so_o and_o who_o rejoicement_n it_o will_v be_v to_o find_v it_o true_a and_o that_o none_o of_o the_o place_n here_o produce_v prove_v this_o infallibility_n or_o by_o the_o primitive_a professor_n of_o christianity_n be_v esteem_v to_o prove_v it_o they_o have_v unanimous_o hold_v and_o do_v at_o present_a hold_n three_o ibid._n ibid._n whereas_o he_o say_v he_o do_v see_v with_o his_o eye_n that_o she_o viz._n the_o church_n of_o god_n do_v propose_v her_o tradition_n for_o verity_n receive_v from_o god._n let_v it_o be_v note_v that_o mr._n m._n confound_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o church_n of_o god_n exclude_v all_o the_o protestant_n the_o greek_a church_n and_o the_o eastern_a christian_n not_o subject_a to_o the_o pope_n from_o that_o church_n out_o of_o which_o there_o be_v no_o salvation_n which_o i_o hope_v be_v not_o so_o evident_a as_o that_o there_o be_v such_o a_o city_n as_o london_n for_o it_o be_v not_o the_o whole_a church_n but_o that_o of_o rome_n which_o claim_v this_o infallibility_n and_o on_o that_o account_n propose_v her_o tradition_n for_o verity_n receive_v from_o god._n now_o then_o let_v we_o return_v to_o our_o capital_a city_n of_o london_n and_o we_o shall_v find_v the_o whole_a nation_n though_o of_o different_a party_n interest_n and_o judgement_n agree_v that_o there_o be_v in_o england_n such_o a_o capital_a city_n as_o london_n but_o yet_o we_o find_v half_o the_o whole_a christian_a world_n utter_o deny_v many_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v verity_n receive_v from_o god_n and_o in_o particular_a that_o of_o the_o pope_n supremacy_n without_o which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n neither_o do_v nor_o can_v pretend_v to_o be_v the_o whole_a church_n catholic_n now_o this_o denial_n of_o her_o pretend_a tradition_n by_o so_o many_o church_n profess_v a_o like_a veneration_n for_o those_o tradition_n which_o be_v true_o primitive_a must_v prove_v as_o strong_o that_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v false_o so_o call_v as_o her_o assertion_n can_v be_v suppose_v to_o prove_v they_o divine_a verity_n again_o whereas_o there_o be_v not_o universal_o receive_v record_n which_o give_v we_o the_o least_o cause_n to_o doubt_v whether_o there_o be_v such_o a_o city_n as_o london_n etc._n etc._n the_o record_n of_o the_o scripture_n council_n and_o father_n of_o the_o church_n cause_n many_o myriad_o to_o believe_v the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n peculiar_a to_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v apostolical_a tradition_n that_o they_o
and_o never_o cast_v out_o any_o from_o the_o church_n who_o practise_v as_o they_o do_v particular_o that_o polycarp_n come_v to_o rome_n in_o the_o time_n of_o anicetus_n act_v like_o polycrates_n and_o will_v not_o be_v persuade_v to_o comply_v with_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o this_o particular_a yet_o they_o communicate_v and_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n together_o depart_v in_o peace_n without_o contention_n about_o this_o matter_n and_o both_o of_o they_o preserve_v peace_n with_o all_o the_o church_n which_o differ_v from_o they_o in_o this_o observation_n from_o all_o which_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o irenaeus_n charge_v victor_n as_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d a_o lover_n of_o contention_n a_o breaker_n of_o the_o church_n peace_n one_o who_o deny_v communion_n with_o and_o do_v attempt_v the_o rejection_n of_o the_o asiatic_a church_n without_o cause_n and_o therefore_o must_v necessary_o judge_v he_o to_o be_v the_o schismatic_a and_o so_o he_o can_v not_o possible_o conceive_v that_o by_o victor_n excommunication_n the_o asiatic_n can_v be_v separate_v from_o the_o common_a union_n but_o rather_o that_o the_o pope_n and_o his_o church_n if_o they_o concur_v with_o he_o in_o the_o second_o letter_n as_o in_o the_o first_o they_o do_v and_o as_o it_o be_v the_o custom_n of_o those_o time_n to_o do_v must_v be_v the_o schismatic_n and_o therefore_o whereas_o pope_n victor_n write_v letter_n to_o engage_v all_o church_n to_o break_v off_o communion_n with_o the_o asiatic_n 194._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d ibid._n p._n 193_o 194._o irenaeus_n write_v letter_n of_o the_o same_o import_n with_o this_o to_o victor_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o most_o other_o church_n to_o engage_v they_o to_o preserve_v peace_n and_o communion_n with_o the_o asiatic_n so_o opposite_a be_v he_o in_o all_o thing_n to_o the_o proceed_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o yet_o in_o all_o this_o he_o be_v commend_v as_o a_o man_n who_o in_o this_o matter_n act_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d fitting_o as_o a_o true_a irenaeus_n or_o peacemaker_n that_o be_v as_o one_o who_o answer_v his_o name_n by_o his_o endeavour_n to_o preserve_v the_o church_n peace_n which_o victor_n labour_v to_o disturb_v and_o it_o be_v observable_a that_o all_o the_o church_n of_o god_n comply_v with_o the_o desire_n of_o irenaeus_n for_o though_o they_o differ_v 8._o eccl_n hist_o l._n 1._o c._n 8._o say_v socrates_n about_o this_o feast_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d yet_o do_v they_o not_o separate_v from_o communion_n one_o with_o another_o on_o that_o account_n now_o the_o inference_n which_o natural_o flow_v from_o this_o relation_n in_o favour_n of_o the_o protestant_n against_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o pope_n supremacy_n the_o necessity_n of_o union_n to_o and_o communion_n with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o other_o article_n of_o like_a nature_n i_o shall_v not_o far_o insist_v upon_o only_o hence_o note_n first_o first_o 15_o the_o falseness_n of_o the_o rule_n forementioned_a which_o be_v the_o ground_n and_o foundation_n of_o the_o guide_n of_o controversy_n for_o here_o we_o find_v the_o pope_n decide_v of_o a_o controversy_n e_z cathedra_fw-la and_o with_o his_o roman_a synod_n we_o also_o find_v that_o most_o other_o bishop_n and_o church_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d pass_v the_o same_o judgement_n of_o the_o controversy_n with_o the_o pope_n and_o his_o roman_a council_n and_o yet_o by_o no_o mean_n will_v they_o allow_v that_o they_o who_o be_v of_o another_o judgement_n and_o act_v contrary_a to_o their_o determination_n shall_v be_v molest_v for_o it_o or_o treat_v otherwise_o than_o christian_a brethren_n it_o be_v therefore_o impossible_a they_o shall_v have_v hold_v that_o all_o christian_n be_v oblige_v either_o to_o adhere_v in_o any_o matter_n of_o dissent_n to_o the_o decision_n of_o the_o major_a part_n or_o to_o the_o decision_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o than_o they_o must_v have_v hold_v the_o asiatic_n and_o other_o who_o agree_v with_o they_o to_o be_v schismatic_n and_o to_o deserve_v exclusion_n from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n for_o act_v in_o opposition_n to_o her_o great_a and_o only_a rule_n of_o peace_n and_o unity_n yea_o it_o be_v impossible_a that_o shall_v have_v always_o be_v as_o he_o pretend_v a_o universal_a rule_n of_o church_n practice_n according_a to_o which_o so_o many_o church_n do_v refuse_v to_o practice_v and_o yet_o be_v by_o their_o fellow_n christian_n own_a as_o brethren_n and_o person_n not_o to_o be_v molest_v upon_o that_o account_n second_o hence_o note_n how_o difficult_a a_o thing_n it_o be_v to_o know_v even_o in_o a_o matter_n of_o the_o constant_a practice_n of_o all_o christian_n in_o the_o second_o century_n what_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o apostle_n be_v a_o tradition_n be_v pretend_v on_o one_o side_n to_o derive_v from_o peter_n and_o to_o be_v apostolical_a 33._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d de_fw-fr syn._n arim._n p._n 872._o ep._n ad_fw-la pag._n 933._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d chrys_n tom._n 6._o hom._n 28._o p._n 379._o l._n 33._o and_o yet_o all_o the_o church_n of_o asia_n syria_n mesopotamia_n cilicia_n say_v athanasius_n of_o antioch_n say_v chrysostom_n have_v a_o contrary_a tradition_n which_o say_v they_o derive_v from_o philip_n and_o st._n john_n and_o so_o undoubted_o be_v apostolical_a and_o canon_n as_o from_o these_o apostle_n be_v produce_v on_o both_o side_n if_o then_o they_o be_v so_o divide_v about_o tradition_n when_o the_o apostle_n be_v scarce_o cold_a in_o their_o grave_n and_o that_o in_o matter_n of_o their_o daily_a practice_n what_o assurance_n can_v we_o have_v of_o any_o tradition_n contest_v in_o this_o present_a age_n if_o a_o custom_n may_v then_o arise_v and_o be_v deliver_v to_o posterity_n with_o great_a variety_n in_o the_o lend_v fast_o so_o that_o some_o christian_n think_v they_o be_v to_o keep_v it_o but_o one_o day_n some_o two_o some_o more_o some_o forty_o 193._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n iren._n apud_fw-la euseb_n hist_o eccl._n l._n 5._o c._n 24._o p._n 192_o 193._o and_o all_o this_o through_o the_o negligence_n of_o the_o then_o present_a ruler_n of_o the_o church_n how_o may_v the_o practice_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n of_o rome_n now_o vary_v from_o what_o it_o be_v in_o the_o beginning_n or_o why_o shall_v that_o be_v judge_v impossible_a with_o they_o which_o by_o their_o own_o confession_n have_v actual_o happen_v for_o this_o last_o seven_o hundred_o year_n to_o the_o whole_a eastern_a church_n or_o what_o certainty_n can_v be_v have_v of_o contest_v tradition_n subject_a to_o such_o variety_n and_o change_n in_o a_o short_a time_n and_o in_o a_o matter_n of_o continual_a practice_n when_o we_o be_v distant_a from_o the_o fountain_n of_o they_o one_o thousand_o six_o hundred_o year_n a_o second_o instance_n of_o like_a nature_n be_v that_o of_o the_o dispute_n betwixt_o pope_n stephen_n and_o st._n cyprian_n touch_v the_o rebaptise_v of_o those_o person_n who_o only_o be_v baptise_a by_o heretic_n as_o will_v be_v evident_a from_o these_o ensue_a observation_n viz._n first_o that_o the_o opinion_n of_o pope_n stephen_n be_v profess_o this_o this_o 16_o that_o whatsoever_o heretic_n do_v take_v upon_o they_o to_o baptise_v the_o person_n so_o baptise_a be_v to_o be_v admit_v into_o church_n communion_n without_o far_a baptism_n so_o his_o opinion_n be_v propound_v in_o his_o own_o word_n by_o cyprian_a viz._n 211._o si_fw-mi quis_fw-la a_o quacunque_fw-la n.b._n haerest_fw-la venerit_fw-la ad_fw-la nos_fw-la manus_fw-la illi_fw-la imponantur_fw-la ad_fw-la poenitentiam_fw-la ep._n 74._o p._n 211._o that_o from_o whatsoever_o heresy_n a_o person_n do_v return_v into_o the_o church_n he_o be_v to_o be_v admit_v only_o by_o imposition_n of_o hand_n and_o not_o by_o baptism_n eusebius_n infrom_n we_o that_o the_o controversy_n which_o arise_v betwixt_o they_o be_v this_o 2._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d eccl._n hist_o l._n 7._o c._n 2._o whether_o they_o who_o return_v from_o any_o kind_n of_o heresy_n be_v to_o be_v purge_v by_o baptism_n or_o only_o by_o imposition_n of_o hand_n with_o prayer_n st._n cyprian_n add_v 200._o de_fw-fr marcionis_fw-la baptismo_fw-la item_n valentini_n &_o apelletis_n contendit_fw-la filios_fw-la deo_fw-la nasci_fw-la ep._n 74._o p._n 214._o 73._o p._n 199_o 200._o that_o he_o declare_v the_o baptism_n of_o valentinus_n martion_n and_o apelles_n to_o be_v valid_a and_o beget_v son_n to_o god_n although_o it_o be_v the_o baptism_n of_o man_n who_o do_v blaspheme_n the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n ibid._n august_n de_fw-fr haer._n c._n 11_o 22_o 23._o vide_fw-la danaeum_fw-la ibid._n which_o certain_o they_o do_v for_o they_o assert_v that_o there_o be_v two_o god_n and_o that_o
the_o apostle_n understand_v not_o or_o neglect_v if_o they_o do_v not_o fulfil_v they_o but_o hide_v some_o of_o the_o light_n that_o be_v of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o sacramenti_fw-la christi_fw-la of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ._n whereas_o say_v he_o it_o be_v incredibile_fw-la vel_fw-la ignorasse_fw-la apostolos_fw-la plenitudinem_fw-la praedicationis_fw-la vel_fw-la non_fw-la omnem_fw-la ordinem_fw-la regulae_fw-la nobis_fw-la edidiffe_n that_o either_o the_o apostle_n be_v ignorant_a of_o any_o thing_n they_o be_v to_o preach_v or_o that_o they_o do_v not_o perfect_o reveal_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n to_o all_o he_o also_o show_v that_o the_o church_n do_v not_o alter_v what_o she_o have_v receive_v from_o the_o apostle_n because_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o in_o all_o church_n of_o christ_n they_o be_v all_o one_o 20._o chap._n 20._o ejusdem_fw-la sacramenti_fw-la una_fw-la traditione_n by_o have_v the_o same_o tradition_n of_o the_o same_o rule_n of_o faith_n and_o because_o they_o do_v in_o eadem_fw-la fide_fw-la conspirare_fw-la agree_v in_o the_o same_o faith_n this_o rule_n this_o creed_n mention_v chapter_n the_o thirteen_o must_v therefore_o be_v according_a to_o tertullian_n the_o fullness_n of_o the_o apostle_n preach_v the_o entire_a rule_n of_o faith_n they_o preach_v to_o all_o or_o else_o according_a to_o he_o the_o apostle_n must_v be_v ignorant_a or_o unfaithful_a and_o his_o ensue_a argument_n that_o all_o succeed_a church_n agree_v in_o this_o rule_n as_o in_o the_o tessera_fw-la hospitalitatis_fw-la the_o signal_n of_o friendship_n ibid._n ibid._n that_o it_o be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o among_o they_o all_o and_o that_o they_o who_o be_v not_o by_o original_a apostolical_a church_n be_v yet_o apostolical_a because_o they_o do_v conspire_v with_o they_o that_o be_v so_o in_o the_o belief_n of_o this_o faith_n be_v a_o far_a demonstration_n that_o this_o creed_n be_v the_o entire_a faith_n deliver_v by_o the_o apostle_n and_o teach_v by_o all_o church_n since_o otherwise_o tertullian_n argument_n must_v be_v false_a for_o he_o express_o undertake_v to_o prove_v that_o the_o apostle_n deliver_v to_o the_o church_n the_o entire_a rule_n of_o faith_n and_o that_o the_o church_n do_v faithful_o transmit_v to_o posterity_n the_o whole_a faith_n they_o receive_v from_o they_o and_o that_o because_o they_o all_o transmit_v the_o apostle_n creed_n mention_v chapter_n the_o thirteen_o have_v not_o then_o that_o contain_v the_o whole_a christian_a faith_n own_v then_o by_o all_o the_o orthodox_n as_o such_o tertullian_n have_v give_v up_o the_o cause_n unto_o the_o heretic_n for_o they_o may_v have_v reply_v upon_o he_o as_o do_v the_o romanist_n to_o we_o that_o the_o apostle_n deliver_v many_o other_o tradition_n as_o necessary_a to_o be_v believe_v as_o those_o contain_v in_o the_o creed_n and_o that_o these_o be_v the_o doctrine_n which_o they_o own_v and_o tertullian_n reject_v hence_o than_o our_o demonstration_n from_o these_o word_n of_o tertullian_n be_v invincible_a all_o christian_n conspire_v in_o this_o that_o this_o rule_n of_o his_o contain_v the_o whole_a faith_n receive_v from_o the_o apostle_n beyond_o which_o nothing_o be_v necessary_a to_o be_v believe_v whosoever_o can_v produce_v this_o creed_n they_o receive_v into_o communion_n pro_fw-la consanguinitate_fw-la doctrinae_fw-la because_o agree_v with_o they_o in_o the_o faith_n and_o whosoever_o pretend_v to_o any_o article_n of_o faith_n not_o mention_v in_o this_o creed_n they_o confute_v they_o by_o say_v they_o have_v no_o such_o article_n in_o the_o creed_n and_o therefore_o the_o apostle_n 33._o chap._n 32_o 33._o nihil_fw-la tale_n docuerunt_fw-la teach_v no_o such_o thing_n and_o reject_v they_o ob_fw-la diversitatem_fw-la sacramenti_fw-la as_o hold_v a_o faith_n different_a from_o that_o of_o the_o church_n now_o how_o be_v it_o likely_a that_o so_o many_o and_o so_o great_a church_n shall_v err_v in_o one_o faith_n the_o error_n of_o the_o church_n have_v there_o be_v any_o in_o deliver_v their_o entire_a rule_n of_o faith_n must_v needs_o have_v vary_v but_o that_o which_o among_o they_o all_o be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o must_v be_v a_o sure_a tradition_n and_o then_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a creed_n must_v be_v reject_v as_o not_o teach_v by_o the_o apostle_n and_o as_o different_a from_o the_o church_n faith._n ibid._n mr._n m._n ibid._n lo_o here_o plain_a protestantism_n in_o the_o high_a point_n prove_v and_o approve_v by_o all_o christian_n within_o two_o hundred_o year_n after_o christ_n the_o same_o doctrine_n be_v deliver_v chapter_n the_o nineteenth_o and_o the_o twenty_o 430._o pag._n 429_o 430._o on_o which_o mr._n m._n insist_o sect._n 20._o num._n 4._o for_o there_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o our_o lord_n send_v his_o twelve_o apostle_n eandem_fw-la doctrinam_fw-la ejusdem_fw-la fidei_fw-la nationibus_fw-la promulgare_fw-la to_o preach_v the_o same_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n to_o the_o nation_n and_o so_o to_o plant_v church_n in_o every_o city_n from_o which_o other_o church_n receive_v traducem_fw-la fidei_fw-la &_o femina_fw-la doctrinae_fw-la the_o tradition_n of_o their_o faith_n and_o the_o seed_n of_o doctrine_n and_o embrace_v of_o it_o become_v all_o apostolical_a by_o receive_v the_o same_o rule_n of_o faith._n hence_o therefore_o say_v he_o we_o prescribe_v against_o the_o heretic_n 21._o hinc_fw-la igitur_fw-la dirigimus_fw-la praescriptionem_fw-la cap._n 21._o for_o if_o our_o lord_n send_v his_o apostle_n to_o preach_v we_o must_v receive_v no_o other_o preacher_n of_o the_o faith_n than_o he_o appoint_v now_o what_o they_o preach_v ought_v not_o to_o be_v otherwise_o prove_v than_o by_o the_o same_o church_n which_o they_o plant_v eye_v praedicando_fw-la tam_fw-la viuâ_fw-la quod_fw-la aiunt_fw-la voce_fw-la quam_fw-la per_fw-la epistolas_fw-la postea_fw-la by_o preach_v to_o they_o by_o word_n of_o mouth_n and_o afterward_o by_o their_o epistle_n and_o if_o so_o it_o be_v manifest_a say_v he_o that_o doctrine_n be_v to_o be_v account_v true_a which_o conspire_v with_o the_o apostolical_a church_n whence_o faith_n have_v its_o original_a and_o that_o be_v to_o be_v reject_v which_o contradict_v that_o faith_n it_o remain_v therefore_o uti_fw-la demonstremus_fw-la a_o haec_fw-la nostra_fw-la doctrina_fw-la cujus_fw-la regulam_fw-la supra_fw-la edidimus_fw-la de_fw-la apostolorum_fw-la traditione_n censeatur_fw-la &_o ex_fw-la hoc_fw-la ipso_fw-la a_o caeterae_fw-la de_fw-fr mendacio_fw-la veniunt_fw-la that_o we_o demonstrate_v whether_o our_o doctrine_n the_o rule_n of_o which_o we_o have_v lay_v down_o chapter_n the_o thirteen_o derive_v from_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o consequent_o whether_o all_o other_o be_v not_o false_a he_o therefore_o do_v again_o declare_v that_o the_o creed_n mention_v by_o he_o there_o be_v the_o entire_a rule_n of_o faith_n and_o that_o by_o which_o we_o may_v discern_v who_o hold_v the_o truth_n and_o who_o teach_v falsehood_n and_o argue_v thus_o all_o the_o apostolical_a church_n have_v deliver_v this_o creed_n as_o that_o entire_a doctrine_n which_o they_o receive_v from_o the_o apostle_n and_o all_o the_o heretic_n say_v the_o contrary_a therefore_o their_o doctrine_n must_v be_v reject_v and_o that_o of_o the_o apostolic_a church_n be_v receive_v as_o the_o truth_n mark_v here_o 429._o pag._n 429._o to_o use_v the_o word_n of_o mr._n m._n how_o the_o first_o ground_n on_o which_o we_o be_v to_o stand_v as_o upon_o a_o ground_n most_o advantageous_a for_o gain_v the_o victory_n against_o error_n and_o purchase_v triumph_n to_o truth_n be_v the_o tradition_n of_o this_o creed_n of_o the_o apostle_n as_o the_o entire_a rule_n of_o faith_n for_o by_o that_o alone_o we_o assure_o know_v whether_o our_o doctrine_n of_o which_o the_o rule_n be_v give_v chapter_n the_o thirteen_o come_v from_o apostolical_a tradition_n from_o this_o rule_n of_o faith_n deliver_v by_o the_o apostle_n by_o word_n of_o mouth_n and_o by_o their_o write_n and_o then_o by_o tradition_n deliver_v down_o by_o successive_a practice_n of_o all_o church_n to_o which_o church_n tertullian_n here_o express_o send_v we_o will_v be_v discover_v that_o only_a tradition_n of_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n in_o which_o totum_fw-la christianae_n fidei_fw-la sacramentum_fw-la all_o the_o mystery_n of_o christian_a faith_n be_v contain_v and_o thus_o tertullian_n go_v on_o press_v his_o adversary_n mere_o by_o the_o tradition_n of_o this_o creed_n as_o the_o entire_a rule_n of_o faith_n and_o this_o way_n and_o only_o this_o way_n he_o prescribe_v that_o we_o ought_v to_o show_v what_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n teach_v five_o five_o 9_o hence_o we_o return_v a_o answer_n to_o that_o demand_n so_o often_o but_o so_o vain_o make_v what_o catalogue_n have_v you_o of_o fundamental_a article_n of_o faith_n for_o here_o be_v a_o catalogue_n of_o they_o recommend_v to_o the_o whole_a world_n of_o christian_n by_o so_o great_a authority_n as_o may_v well_o be_v esteem_v
shall_v arise_v or_o 2._o true_a rule_n misapply_v and_o misconstrue_v and_o therefore_o actual_o false_a to_o they_o who_o thus_o mistake_v the_o purpose_n of_o they_o 3._o the_o admiration_n of_o the_o person_n and_o the_o reverence_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o man_n subject_a to_o like_v mistake_v and_o error_n with_o we_o 4._o the_o advantage_n we_o may_v obtain_v by_o the_o promote_a of_o some_o doctrine_n the_o tendency_n they_o have_v to_o the_o gratification_n of_o our_o avarice_n our_o pride_n and_o love_n of_o empire_n and_o other_o sinful_a lust_n 5._o the_o corruption_n in_o our_o manner_n which_o dispose_n and_o fit_v we_o for_o delusion_n 6._o that_o ignorance_n and_o negligence_n in_o reference_n to_o sacred_a thing_n which_o render_v we_o a_o easy_a prey_n to_o the_o deluder_n subtlety_n 7._o last_o the_o force_n and_o terror_n and_o torment_n and_o punishment_n which_o may_v be_v use_v to_o affright_v we_o into_o a_o outward_a and_o hypocritical_a profession_n of_o what_o we_o do_v not_o from_o our_o heart_n believe_v or_o a_o concealment_n of_o our_o inward_a sentiment_n i_o say_v these_o be_v the_o chief_a inducement_n to_o a_o change_n in_o doctrine_n or_o in_o practice_n and_o all_o these_o thing_n so_o palpable_o and_o frequent_o concur_v to_o the_o establishment_n of_o the_o new_a doctrine_n and_o the_o suppose_a tradition_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n what_o wonder_n be_v it_o that_o they_o shall_v so_o mighty_o obtain_v in_o the_o dark_a age_n of_o the_o world_n and_o by_o those_o method_n carry_v all_o before_o they_o and_o true_o it_o be_v so_o evident_a that_o upon_o the_o concurrence_n of_o those_o circumstance_n the_o true_a faith_n may_v decay_v and_o error_n may_v be_v introduce_v in_o the_o western_a church_n that_o the_o historian_n 8._o carol._n mag._n cent._n 8._o and_o writer_n of_o those_o dark_a and_o evil_a age_n do_v confess_v it_o actual_o be_v so_o that_o the_o priest_n bring_v into_o the_o church_n such_o doctrine_n as_o be_v never_o know_v to_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n 884._o rolwink_v ad_fw-la a._n christi_fw-la 884._o that_o this_o be_v tempus_fw-la pessimum_fw-la in_fw-la quo_fw-la defecit_fw-la sanctus_fw-la &_o veritates_fw-la diminutae_fw-la sunt_fw-la a_o filiis_fw-la hominum_fw-la the_o worst_a of_o time_n in_o which_o the_o holy_a man_n fail_v and_o truth_n be_v diminish_v from_o the_o son_n of_o man_n 1000_o baron_fw-fr a._n d._n 912._o carthus_n fasciculo_fw-la temporum_fw-la ad_fw-la a._n 1000_o that_o the_o ancient_a tradition_n be_v then_o proscribe_v that_o the_o christian_a faith_n extreme_o do_v begin_v to_o fail_v and_o decline_v from_o its_o former_a vigour_n neither_o the_o sacrament_n nor_o ecclesiastical_a rite_n be_v observe_v 14._o apol._n clerus_fw-la leod._n a.d._n 1066_o matth._n paris_n in_o hen._n 3._o ad_fw-la a.d._n 1237._o p._n 438._o alvar._n pelag._n de_fw-fr planctu_fw-la eccl._n l._n 2._o c._n 5._o cent._n 14._o that_o the_o holy_a philosophy_n by_o the_o subtle_a interpretation_n of_o sycophant_n begin_v to_o be_v corrupt_v pollute_a violate_v with_o human_a invention_n and_o old_a wife_n fable_n that_o the_o spark_n of_o faith_n begin_v to_o wax_v exceed_o cold_a and_o be_v almost_o reduce_v to_o ash_n so_o that_o it_o scarce_o do_v sparkle_v that_o the_o church_n be_v eclipse_v with_o the_o black_a mist_n of_o ignorance_n iniquity_n and_o error_n that_o they_o do_v not_o only_o not_o receive_v sound_a doctrine_n but_o bitter_o persecute_v all_o that_o resist_v the_o madness_n of_o their_o will_n 15._o clemang_v de_fw-fr egressu_fw-la ex_fw-la bab._n p._n 177._o cent._n 15._o and_o that_o follow_v the_o err_a herd_n man_n willing_o embrace_v false_a thing_n for_o true_a that_o the_o variety_n of_o picture_n and_o image_n occasion_v idolatry_n in_o the_o simple_a that_o apocryphal_a scripture_n 16._o gerson_n de_fw-fr defect_n eccles_n virorum_fw-la 30._o idem_fw-la de_fw-la direct_v cordis_n consid_fw-la 16._o hymn_n and_o prayer_n be_v bring_v into_o the_o church_n to_o the_o great_a hurt_n of_o christian_a faith_n that_o there_o be_v much_o superstition_n in_o the_o worship_n of_o saint_n and_o many_o observation_n without_o all_o ground_n or_o reason_n credulity_n in_o believe_a thing_n concern_v the_o saint_n report_v in_o the_o uncertain_a legend_n of_o their_o life_n 30._o ibid._n consid_fw-la 29_o 30._o dubious_a opinion_n of_o obtain_v pardon_n and_o remission_n of_o sin_n by_o say_v so_o many_o pater_fw-la noster_n in_o such_o a_o church_n before_o such_o a_o image_n as_o if_o in_o the_o scripture_n and_o authentic_a write_n of_o holy_a man_n there_o be_v not_o sufficient_a direction_n for_o all_o act_n of_o piety_n and_o devotion_n without_o these_o fabulous_a and_o frivolous_a additament_n that_o sundry_a lewd_a assertion_n const_n dial._n apol._n judicium_fw-la de_fw-fr can._n const_n prejudicial_a to_o the_o state_n of_o king_n and_o prince_n can_v not_o be_v condemn_v in_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n though_o many_o great_a one_o much_o urge_v their_o condemnation_n by_o reason_n of_o a_o mighty_a faction_n which_o prevail_v in_o it_o ibid._n ibid._n that_o exorbitant_a abuse_n and_o error_n which_o be_v creep_v into_o the_o church_n find_v no_o amendment_n nor_o be_v a_o reformation_n in_o thing_n concern_v faith_n 34._o card._n camer_n de_fw-fr squal_z ecoles_n p._n 34._o and_o religion_n doctrine_n and_o manner_n to_o be_v expect_v till_o the_o secular_a power_n take_v it_o in_o hand_n that_o pagan_a abuse_n and_o diabolical_a superstition_n be_v so_o many_o at_o rome_n that_o they_o can_v not_o well_o be_v imagine_v 16._o cent._n 16._o that_o they_o be_v fall_v with_o one_o consent_n from_o religion_n to_o superstition_n supra_fw-la bishop_n of_o bitonto_n and_o espencaeus_fw-la vide_fw-la supra_fw-la from_o faith_n to_o infidelity_n from_o christ_n to_o antichrist_n that_o there_o be_v such_o a_o neglect_n of_o the_o word_n as_o make_v it_o necessary_a that_o faith_n shall_v perish_v that_o the_o faith_n and_o religion_n preach_v by_o christ_n and_o settle_v afterward_o by_o his_o apostle_n and_o cultivate_v by_o their_o epistle_n be_v so_o different_a a_o thing_n from_o that_o christianity_n that_o be_v now_o profess_a and_o teach_v at_o rome_n that_o if_o these_o holy_a man_n shall_v be_v send_v again_o by_o god_n into_o the_o world_n they_o will_v take_v more_o pain_n to_o confute_v this_o gallimaufry_n than_o ever_o they_o do_v to_o preach_v down_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o pharisee_n english_a machiavil_n epist_n ad_fw-la zanob_n buon_n delmont_n before_o his_o work_n in_o english_a or_o the_o fable_n and_o idolatry_n of_o the_o gentile_n and_o will_v in_o probability_n suffer_v a_o new_a martyrdom_n under_o the_o vicar_n of_o christ_n for_o the_o same_o doctrine_n which_o once_o animate_v the_o heathen_a tyrant_n against_o they_o he_o that_o desire_v to_o read_v more_o of_o the_o confession_n make_v by_o the_o few_o comparative_o learn_v of_o these_o age_n of_o the_o corruption_n both_o in_o doctrine_n and_o manner_n and_o the_o prodigious_a ignorance_n which_o then_o obtain_v may_v find_v more_o than_o enough_o in_o a_o book_n style_v catalogus_fw-la testium_fw-la veritatis_fw-la and_o morney_n be_v mystery_n of_o iniquity_n of_o tradition_n the_o state_n of_o the_o question_n chap._n i._n 1._o it_o be_v acknowledge_v that_o a_o doctrine_n be_v neither_o more_o or_o less_o the_o word_n of_o god_n for_o be_v write_v or_o unwritten_a unwritten_a 1._o 2_o it_o be_v prove_v that_o the_o assurance_n which_o we_o have_v that_o scripture_n be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n be_v great_a than_o can_v be_v produce_v for_o any_o pretend_a tradition_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o ground_n of_o this_o assurance_n be_v 1._o the_o necessity_n that_o the_o word_n of_o god_n shall_v be_v preserve_v in_o some_o record_n and_o the_o certainty_n we_o have_v that_o actual_o it_o be_v so_o 2._o that_o the_o record_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n aver_v that_o they_o be_v write_v by_o the_o servant_n and_o apostle_n of_o our_o lord_n who_o name_n they_o by_o a_o general_a and_o uncontrolled_a tradition_n bear_v and_o so_o by_o man_n assist_v with_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o write_v the_o commandment_n of_o the_o lord_n 3._o that_o the_o matter_n of_o they_o be_v worthy_a of_o the_o god_n of_o heaven_n to_o reveal_v 4._o that_o they_o be_v own_v read_v and_o appeal_v to_o as_o such_o by_o all_o christian_n 5._o the_o jew_n and_o heathen_n make_v their_o objection_n against_o christianity_n out_o of_o they_o and_o attempt_v the_o ruin_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n by_o destroy_v they_o and_o that_o none_o of_o these_o particular_n agree_v to_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n reject_v by_o we_o we_o 2._o for_o far_a explication_n of_o the_o question_n observe_v two_o that_o our_o dispute_n with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v chief_o about_o doctrinal_a and_o not_o historical_a tradition_n tradition_n 3._o the_o uncertainty_n of_o
doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o receive_v by_o tradition_n from_o father_n to_o son_n since_o in_o this_o matter_n the_o son_n have_v general_o entertain_v a_o doctrine_n their_o father_n either_o know_v nothing_o of_o or_o plain_o contradict_v and_o that_o be_v now_o become_v pious_a and_o consonant_a to_o ecclesiastical_a worship_n which_o in_o st._n bernard_n time_n be_v 174._o ep._n 174._o praesumpta_fw-la novitas_fw-la mater_fw-la temeritatis_fw-la soror_fw-la superstitionis_fw-la filia_fw-la levitatis_fw-la a_o bold_a novelty_n the_o mother_n of_o rashness_n the_o sister_n of_o superstition_n the_o daughter_n of_o levity_n 5._o hence_o do_v it_o follow_v that_o even_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o head_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n man_n may_v be_v forbid_v under_o pain_n of_o damnation_n to_o assert_v the_o ancient_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n and_o may_v have_v liberty_n to_o contradict_v it_o yea_o that_o in_o the_o judgement_n of_o a_o great_a r._n council_n receive_v by_o the_o french_a as_o general_n and_o bear_v that_o title_n in_o all_o edition_n of_o the_o council_n that_o may_v be_v agreeable_a to_o the_o catholic_n faith_n to_o reason_n and_o to_o holy_a scripture_n which_o be_v repugnant_a to_o the_o ancient_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n catholic_n for_o eight_o whole_a century_n 6._o hence_o be_v it_o manifest_a that_o the_o trent_n council_n have_v give_v liberty_n to_o all_o her_o member_n to_o hold_v that_o which_o be_v opposite_a to_o a_o universal_a constant_a unopposed_a tradition_n of_o the_o church_n for_o many_o age_n that_o be_v that_o she_o have_v leave_v they_o at_o their_o liberty_n to_o hold_v the_o ancient_a faith_n or_o hold_v the_o contrary_n 7._o hence_o it_o appear_v that_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n feast_n may_v be_v institute_v in_o which_o all_o man_n shall_v be_v exhort_v to_o praise_n god_n for_o a_o thing_n which_o perhaps_o never_o be_v and_o of_o the_o truth_n of_o which_o none_o of_o her_o member_n can_v be_v certain_a certitudine_fw-la fidei_fw-la with_o the_o certainty_n of_o faith_n all_o of_o they_o be_v by_o this_o church_n permit_v to_o believe_v the_o contrary_n chap._n iii_o five_o we_o distinguish_v betwixt_o tradition_n which_o though_o not_o write_v in_o scripture_n be_v leave_v on_o record_n in_o the_o ecclesiastical_a writing_n of_o the_o first_o and_o pure_a age_n of_o the_o church_n and_o such_o as_o be_v so_o pure_o oral_a tradition_n as_o that_o we_o find_v no_o footstep_n of_o they_o in_o the_o three_o first_o century_n much_o less_o any_o assurance_n they_o have_v then_o any_o general_a reception_n of_o the_o first_o kind_n be_v the_o canon_n of_o scripture_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n mention_v in_o our_o six_o article_n article_n 1._o this_o be_v prove_v from_o the_o jew_n jew_n 2._o from_o the_o christian_n of_o the_o second_o century_n century_n 3._o of_o the_o three_o century_n century_n 4._o from_o almost_o all_o the_o celebrate_a writer_n of_o the_o four_o century_n century_n 5._o where_o also_o it_o be_v observe_v 1._o that_o these_o father_n profess_v to_o deliver_v that_o catalogue_n of_o they_o which_o they_o have_v receive_v from_o tradition_n tradition_n 6._o and_o that_o the_o book_n which_o they_o reject_v as_o apocryphal_a be_v so_o repute_v by_o the_o church_n church_n 7._o that_o the_o catalogue_n they_o produce_v be_v that_o receive_v not_o only_o by_o the_o jew_n but_o christian_n christian_n 8._o that_o they_o make_v it_o to_o prevent_v mistake_n mistake_n 9_o that_o they_o represent_v the_o book_n contain_v in_o their_o catalogue_n as_o the_o fountain_n of_o salvation_n the_o rest_n as_o insufficient_a to_o confirm_v article_n of_o faith_n faith_n 10._o the_o same_o tradition_n still_o continue_v to_o the_o sixteenth_o century_n century_n 11._o what_o the_o roman_a doctor_n must_v do_v if_o they_o will_v show_v a_o like_a tradition_n for_o any_o of_o their_o tenet_n tenet_n 12._o the_o unreasonableness_n of_o their_o pretence_n to_o tradition_n in_o this_o article_n ibid._n the_o attempt_v of_o mr._n m._n and_o j._n l._n to_o prove_v their_o canon_n from_o the_o council_n of_o carthage_n the_o testimony_n of_o st._n austin_n the_o decree_n of_o pope_n innocent_a and_o gelasius_n be_v answer_v answer_v 13._o the_o tradition_n touch_v the_o book_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n where_o it_o be_v prove_v 1._o that_o the_o four_o evangelist_n the_o act_n the_o thirteen_o epistle_n of_o st._n paul_n the_o first_o of_o peter_n and_o of_o john_n be_v always_o own_v as_o canonical_a by_o all_o orthodox_n christian_n christian_n 14._o 2._o that_o it_o can_v be_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n to_o be_v assure_v that_o the_o book_n former_o controvert_v belong_v to_o the_o canon_n canon_n 15._o 3._o that_o we_o can_v be_v assure_v of_o the_o true_a canon_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n from_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n church_n 16._o 4._o that_o there_o be_v not_o the_o like_a necessity_n that_o the_o controvert_v book_n shall_v have_v be_v general_o receive_v from_o the_o beginning_n as_o that_o all_o necessary_a article_n of_o christian_a faith_n and_o manner_n shall_v be_v then_o general_o receive_v receive_v 17._o that_o we_o have_v cause_n sufficient_a to_o own_o as_o canonical_a the_o book_n once_o controvert_v be_v prove_v 1._o in_o the_o general_n general_n 18._o 2._o in_o particular_a touch_v the_o apocalypse_n apocalypse_n 19_o and_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o hebrew_n hebrew_n 20._o touch_v the_o epistle_n of_o st._n james_n the_o second_o of_o peter_n the_o second_o and_o three_o of_o john_n the_o epistle_n of_o st._n judas_n judas_n 21._o no_o orthodox_n person_n dobute_v of_o they_o after_o the_o four_o century_n century_n 22._o the_o romanist_n can_v prove_v their_o doctrine_n by_o any_o like_a tradition_n and_o in_o particular_a not_o by_o such_o a_o tradition_n as_o prove_v the_o apocalypse_n canonical_a canonical_a 23._o the_o objection_n of_o mr._n m._n answer_v answer_v 24._o again_o again_o 1_o the_o word_n tradition_n may_v be_v apply_v to_o signify_v either_o such_o thing_n as_o be_v not_o write_v in_o the_o scripture_n 5._o dist_n 5._o though_o they_o be_v leave_v on_o record_n in_o the_o ecclesiastical_a writing_n of_o the_o first_o and_o pure_a age_n 2._o voco_fw-la doctrina_fw-la non_fw-la scripta_fw-la non_fw-la ea_fw-la quae_fw-la nusquam_fw-la scripta_fw-la est_fw-la sed_fw-la quae_fw-la non_fw-la est_fw-la scripta_fw-la a_o primo_fw-la autore_fw-la bellarm._n de_fw-fr verbo_fw-la dei_fw-la non_fw-la scripto_fw-la l._n 4._o c._n 2._o and_o from_o they_o hand_v down_o unto_o we_o in_o the_o writing_n of_o succeed_a age_n or_o else_o to_o signify_v such_o thing_n as_o be_v say_v only_o to_o be_v deliver_v by_o word_n of_o mouth_n but_o can_v by_o the_o record_n of_o precede_a age_n be_v prove_v to_o have_v be_v receive_v as_o doctrine_n general_o maintain_v or_o practice_n always_o observe_v in_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n of_o the_o first_o sort_n be_v the_o tradition_n of_o the_o canon_n of_o scripture_n of_o the_o apostle_n symbol_n as_o a_o perfect_a summary_n of_o doctrine_n necessary_a to_o be_v believe_v the_o observation_n of_o the_o lord_n day_n the_o superiority_n of_o bishop_n over_o presbyter_n the_o ordination_n of_o presbyter_n and_o deacon_n by_o bishop_n only_o and_o the_o like_a we_o have_v full_a and_o pregnant_a evidence_n from_o the_o first_o record_n of_o antiquity_n unto_o this_o present_a time_n of_o all_o these_o thing_n and_o whatsoever_o can_v be_v prove_v by_o a_o like_a tradition_n touch_v a_o necessary_a article_n of_o christian_a faith_n we_o be_v all_o ready_a to_o receive_v but_o those_o pretend_a tradition_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o by_o no_o record_n of_o antiquity_n can_v be_v make_v appear_v to_o have_v be_v constant_o receive_v by_o the_o church_n as_o apostolical_a tradition_n we_o have_v just_a reason_n to_o reject_v as_o be_v without_o ground_n so_o style_v for_o instance_n first_o we_o receive_v the_o canon_n of_o the_o scripture_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n mention_v in_o our_o six_o article_n because_o it_o be_v by_o write_a tradition_n hand_v down_o unto_o we_o from_o the_o jew_n from_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n and_o from_o their_o successor_n in_o the_o church_n and_o we_o reject_v the_o canon_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n impose_v upon_o we_o by_o the_o four_o session_n of_o the_o trent_n council_n partly_o because_o we_o find_v a_o clear_a tradition_n both_o virtual_o by_o all_o who_o say_v the_o canon_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n be_v only_o that_o we_o own_o and_o express_o by_o those_o who_o say_v the_o other_o which_o we_o style_v apocrypha_fw-la belong_v not_o to_o the_o canon_n and_o 1._o 1._o 2_o we_o receive_v our_o canon_n from_o the_o ancient_a jew_n to_o who_o be_v commit_v the_o oracle_n of_o god_n for_o their_o josephus_n say_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 10._o l._n 1._o contra_fw-la apion_n
most_o christian_a church_n saint_n jerom_n that_o in_o process_n of_o time_n it_o obtain_v authority_n estius_fw-la note_n that_o they_o who_o before_o doubt_v of_o it_o in_o the_o four_o century_n embrace_v the_o opinion_n of_o they_o who_o receive_v it_o jacobi_n praefat._n in_o epist_n jacobi_n and_o that_o from_o thence_o no_o church_n no_o ecclesiastical_a writer_n be_v find_v who_o ever_o doubt_v of_o it_o but_o on_o the_o contrary_a all_o the_o catalogue_n of_o the_o book_n of_o holy_a scripture_n publish_v by_o general_n or_o provincial_a council_n roman_a bishop_n or_o other_o orthodox_n writer_n number_v it_o among_o canonical_a scripture_n quae_fw-la probatio_fw-la ad_fw-la certam_fw-la fidem_fw-la faciendam_fw-la cuique_fw-la catholico_fw-la sufficere_fw-la debet_fw-la which_o proof_n must_v give_v sufficient_a certainty_n of_o it_o to_o any_o catholic_n the_o second_o epistle_n of_o st._n peter_n 220._o pag._n 58._o apud_fw-la cypr._n ep._n 75._o p._n 220._o be_v cite_v by_o origen_n against_o marcian_n under_o the_o name_n of_o peter_n firmilion_a say_v that_o both_o paul_n and_o peter_n in_o suis_fw-la epistolis_fw-la haereticos_fw-la execrati_fw-la sunt_fw-la &_o ut_fw-la eos_fw-la evitemus_fw-la monuerunt_fw-la in_o their_o epistle_n condemn_v heretic_n and_o admonish_v we_o to_o avoid_v they_o which_o be_v do_v by_o saint_n peter_n only_o in_o this_o epistle_n eusebius_n say_v that_o it_o be_v commemorate_a by_o many_o and_o that_o they_o who_o do_v not_o reckon_v it_o canonical_a yet_o hold_v it_o very_o useful_a on_o which_o account_n 3._o lib._n 3._o c._n 3._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d it_o be_v much_o study_v with_o other_o scripture_n the_o same_o eusebius_n inform_v we_o that_o his_o first_o epistle_n be_v always_o own_v by_o all_o christian_n and_o thence_o we_o may_v have_v full_a assurance_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o this_o epistle_n for_o there_o be_v not_o say_v the_o reverend_a doctor_n hammond_n great_a evidence_n of_o any_o epistle_n be_v write_v by_o the_o acknowledge_a author_n of_o it_o than_o these_o 1._o cap._n 1._o v._n 1._o the_o title_n of_o simon_n peter_n a_o apostle_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o voice_n which_o come_v from_o heaven_n say_v 18._o vers_fw-la 17_o 18._o this_o be_v my_o belove_a son_n in_o who_o i_o be_o well_o please_v we_o hear_v when_o we_o peter_n and_o john_n and_o james_n be_v with_o he_o in_o the_o holy_a mount_n this_o second_o epistle_n belove_v i_o write_v unto_o you_o that_o you_o may_v be_v mindful_a of_o the_o commandment_n of_o we_o the_o apostle_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o saviour_n 2._o cap._n 3._o v._n 1_o 2._o all_o which_o be_v certain_a demonstration_n that_o simon_n peter_n the_o apostle_n of_o our_o lord_n who_o be_v with_o he_o in_o mount-tabor_n and_o there_o hear_v the_o voice_n forementioned_a and_o who_o write_v the_o first_o epistle_n to_o the_o twelve_o tribe_n disperse_v write_v this_o also_o note_v last_o that_o after_o the_o four_o century_n century_n 22_o there_o appear_v not_o the_o least_o intimation_n that_o any_o of_o these_o book_n be_v any_o long_o doubt_v of_o by_o any_o orthodox_n professor_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n they_o be_v all_o receive_v and_o reckon_v as_o canonical_a by_o the_o council_n and_o father_n who_o mention_v the_o canon_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n now_o from_o these_o premise_n there_o be_v just_a ground_n to_o make_v this_o inference_n and_o conclusion_n that_o see_v most_o of_o the_o catalogue_n of_o the_o four_o century_n give_v by_o council_n or_o by_o father_n and_o all_o the_o catalogue_n of_o the_o five_o century_n unquestionable_o assure_v we_o that_o what_o be_v once_o controvert_v by_o some_o few_o be_v afterward_o unanimous_o receive_v by_o all_o the_o church_n of_o god_n we_o be_v sufficient_o assure_v of_o the_o true_a canon_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n the_o evidence_n now_o produce_v even_o of_o these_o controvert_v book_n be_v sufficient_a both_o in_o the_o judgement_n of_o all_o catholic_n and_o of_o all_o christian_n who_o on_o these_o ground_n alone_o receive_v they_o as_o such_o to_o assure_v we_o that_o they_o be_v canonical_a scripture_n for_o by_o what_o reason_n can_v any_o man_n evince_n that_o ought_v to_o be_v reject_v from_o the_o canon_n which_o always_o be_v receive_v as_o canonical_a by_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o church_n catholic_n and_o be_v accurate_o inquire_v into_o by_o those_o who_o once_o be_v doubter_n find_v such_o a_o uncontroulled_a reception_n through_o the_o whole_a church_n diffuse_v as_o stifle_v through_o all_o future_a age_n the_o least_o appearance_n of_o a_o doubt_n hence_o than_o the_o roman_a roman_a 23_o doctor_n may_v discern_v what_o it_o be_v they_o have_v to_o do_v if_o they_o do_v undertake_v to_o show_v we_o such_o a_o tradition_n for_o those_o roman_a doctrine_n we_o reject_v as_o have_v be_v show_v for_o the_o controvert_v book_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n and_o 1._o it_o must_v be_v own_v by_o they_o that_o it_o can_v be_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n to_o believe_v or_o have_v a_o absolute_a assurance_n that_o these_o be_v true_a and_o apostolical_a tradition_n and_o therefore_o haec_fw-la est_fw-la fides_fw-la extra_fw-la quam_fw-la salus_fw-la esse_fw-la non_fw-la potest_fw-la this_o be_v the_o catholic_n faith_n without_o which_o there_o be_v no_o salvation_n must_v be_v exclude_v from_o the_o roman_a creed_n 2._o it_o must_v be_v also_o own_v that_o the_o pretend_v tradition_n of_o the_o present_a r._n church_n be_v for_o some_o century_n controvert_v and_o reject_v by_o whole_a church_n orthodox_n and_o apostolical_a and_o which_o be_v as_o such_o own_a and_o embrace_v by_o all_o christian_n and_o that_o some_o of_o they_o be_v or_o at_o least_o may_v have_v be_v for_o the_o first_o four_o century_n disow_v by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o be_v one_o of_o these_o controvert_v book_n and_o consequent_o it_o must_v be_v own_v that_o she_o can_v not_o then_o be_v receive_v as_o mater_n &_o magistra_fw-la omnium_fw-la ecclesiarum_fw-la the_o mother_n and_o mistress_n of_o all_o church_n 3._o it_o must_v be_v prove_v that_o there_o be_v the_o same_o necessity_n that_o these_o controvert_v book_n shall_v be_v know_v and_o receive_v from_o the_o begin_n by_o all_o christian_n as_o that_o the_o necessary_a tradition_n and_o article_n of_o christian_a faith_n shall_v be_v so_o 4._o it_o must_v be_v prove_v that_o these_o tradition_n be_v always_o own_v and_o mention_v as_o divine_a and_o apostolical_a tradition_n by_o many_o orthodox_n church_n and_o father_n and_o even_o when_o controvert_v be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d acknowledge_v by_o most_o of_o the_o church_n guide_v to_o instance_n in_o the_o apocalypse_n which_o mr._n m._n on_o all_o occasion_n single_n out_o as_o a_o book_n who_o authenticalness_n can_v be_v better_a prove_v than_o their_o tradition_n let_v he_o show_v we_o any_o such_o testimony_n from_o the_o first_o second_o and_z third_z century_n for_o the_o pretend_a tradition_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o we_o have_v show_v for_o the_o apocalypse_n any_o one_o that_o say_v of_o they_o as_o denys_n of_o alexandria_n do_v of_o the_o apocalypse_n that_o he_o dare_v not_o reject_v it_o by_o reason_n of_o the_o multitude_n of_o christian_n who_o have_v a_o veneration_n for_o it_o let_v he_o produce_v the_o plain_a testimony_n of_o the_o father_n that_o the_o truth_n of_o these_o tradition_n may_v be_v decide_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o ancient_n that_o they_o own_v they_o as_o apostolical_a by_o virtue_n of_o their_o testimony_n that_o the_o ancient_n and_o holy_a father_n lead_v by_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n give_v testimony_n to_o they_o and_o that_o they_o be_v the_o tradition_n of_o holy_a man_n inspire_v by_o god_n all_o these_o thing_n have_v be_v say_v of_o the_o apocalypse_n in_o the_o four_o first_o century_n and_o when_o mr._n m._n can_v produce_v any_o thing_n of_o the_o like_a nature_n evidence_n and_o strength_n for_o any_o one_o of_o his_o tradition_n we_o will_v own_v it_o as_o divine_a and_o apostolical_a here_o than_o we_o see_v the_o great_a and_o the_o plain_a difference_n betwixt_o the_o tradition_n we_o receive_v and_o own_v and_o those_o pretend_a tradition_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o we_o reject_v for_o 1._o the_o tradition_n we_o receive_v be_v tradition_n hand_v down_o in_o write_v to_o we_o throughout_o all_o age_n of_o the_o church_n unto_o this_o present_a time_n the_o tradition_n we_o reject_v be_v only_o presumptive_a tradition_n such_o as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n presume_v to_o be_v so_o but_o yet_o they_o have_v no_o footstep_n in_o the_o ancient_a record_n of_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v a_o demonstration_n that_o they_o false_o do_v presume_v they_o be_v tradition_n for_o as_o we_o can_v have_v no_o just_a reason_n to_o believe_v those_o which_o we_o own_v to_o be_v
tradition_n do_v we_o not_o find_v they_o thus_o hand_v down_o to_o we_o in_o these_o write_n so_o can_v we_o have_v no_o reason_n to_o receive_v the_o pretend_a tradition_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n because_o they_o be_v not_o hand_v down_o unto_o we_o in_o this_o manner_n but_o say_v mr._n m._n before_o we_o can_v know_v true_a book_n book_n 24_o and_o true_a copy_n of_o book_n from_o false_a 408._o p._n 407_o 408._o we_o must_v first_o know_v true_a tradition_n from_o false_a that_o we_o assure_o may_v say_v these_o be_v the_o true_a book_n of_o scripture_n these_o be_v the_o true_a copy_n of_o those_o book_n because_o true_a tradition_n commend_v they_o for_o such_o these_o be_v false_a book_n or_o false_a copy_n of_o true_a book_n because_o the_o tradition_n which_o commend_v these_o be_v false_a tell_v i_o the_o mean_n by_o which_o infallible_o the_o true_a tradition_n in_o this_o point_n may_v be_v know_v from_o the_o false_a and_o that_o very_a mean_n i_o will_v assign_v in_o other_o point_n to_o know_v true_a tradition_n from_o false_a this_o objection_n i_o retort_v thus_o resp_n before_o we_o can_v know_v true_a tradition_n from_o false_a we_o must_v know_v true_a faith_n from_o false_a for_o true_a tradition_n be_v only_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o faithful_a that_o be_v of_o those_o who_o do_v entire_o believe_v all_o the_o necessary_a article_n of_o christian_a faith_n and_o if_o i_o must_v first_o know_v this_o faith_n before_o i_o can_v know_v true_a tradition_n i_o can_v need_v tradition_n to_o instruct_v i_o in_o the_o christian_a faith._n again_o tell_v i_o the_o mean_n by_o which_o i_o may_v know_v true_a faith_n antecedent_o to_o tradition_n and_o the_o very_a same_o mean_n will_v i_o assign_v to_o know_v the_o faith_n of_o protestant_n without_o it_o 2._o this_o argument_n in_o the_o mouth_n of_o a_o unbelieving_a jew_n that_o live_v in_o the_o day_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n plead_v as_o strong_o for_o the_o vain_a tradition_n of_o the_o scribe_n and_o pharisee_n and_o the_o whole_a jewish_a nation_n reject_v by_o our_o lord_n and_o his_o apostle_n as_o for_o the_o pretend_a tradition_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n v._o g._n you_o send_v we_o to_o moses_n and_o the_o prophet_n to_o learn_v the_o true_a messiah_n and_o from_o these_o scripture_n you_o attempt_v to_o prove_v your_o jesus_n be_v the_o messiah_n promise_v to_o the_o jew_n but_o before_o you_o can_v know_v whether_o the_o book_n you_o cite_v be_v the_o true_a book_n of_o moses_n and_o the_o prophet_n and_o the_o copy_n you_o have_v of_o they_o be_v true_a copy_n you_o must_v know_v true_a tradition_n from_o false_a tell_v i_o then_o the_o mean_n by_o which_o infallible_o the_o true_a tradition_n in_o this_o point_n may_v be_v know_v from_o the_o false_a and_o that_o very_a mean_n will_v i_o assign_v to_o prove_v the_o tradition_n of_o the_o jewish_a church_n reject_v by_o your_o lord_n and_o his_o apostle_n to_o be_v true_a whatsoever_o answer_n mr._n m._n can_v return_v to_o this_o objection_n will_v be_v as_o applicable_a to_o his_o own_o 3._o to_o this_o demand_n i_o answer_v that_o where_o the_o tradition_n derive_v from_o the_o fountain_n of_o tradition_n and_o can_v be_v prove_v by_o write_a testimony_n to_o have_v do_v so_o and_o 2_o that_o where_o it_o be_v a_o tradition_n not_o of_o a_o matter_n of_o fact_n but_o faith_n and_o pass_v down_o without_o control_n and_o contradiction_n of_o any_o that_o be_v then_o and_o after_o own_v by_o other_o church_n as_o true_a christian_a brethren_n and_o 3_o where_o it_o can_v be_v prove_v irrational_a and_o absurd_a that_o the_o tradition_n can_v have_v so_o long_o and_o general_o obtain_v without_o just_a ground_n of_o be_v own_v as_o such_o there_o the_o tradition_n ought_v to_o be_v embrace_v as_o true_a when_o therefore_o mr._n m._n have_v prove_v the_o pretend_a tradition_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o have_v these_o three_o character_n of_o true_a tradition_n we_o shall_v have_v equal_a reason_n to_o admire_v his_o part_n as_o we_o have_v now_o to_o wonder_v at_o his_o confidence_n but_o they_o who_o can_v believe_v impossibility_n may_v be_v allow_v to_o undertake_v they_o chap._n iu._n six_o we_o distinguish_v betwixt_o tradition_n touch_v pure_o doctrinal_n or_o divine_a revelation_n touch_v article_n of_o faith_n and_o matter_n of_o practice_n in_o the_o first_o the_o father_n have_v be_v subject_a to_o mistake_v in_o doctrine_n not_o fundamental_a as_o appear_v 1._o from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o mellennium_fw-la deliver_v in_o the_o second_o and_o three_o century_n as_o a_o tradition_n receive_v from_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n apostle_n 1._o as_o a_o thing_n of_o which_o they_o be_v certain_a ibid._n 2._o as_o a_o doctrine_n prove_v from_o variety_n of_o scripture_n both_o of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n which_o can_v say_v they_o receive_v no_o other_o sense_n sense_n 2.3_o as_o a_o doctrine_n deny_v only_o by_o heretic_n or_o such_o as_o be_v deceive_v by_o they_o they_o 3._o it_o be_v embrace_v by_o the_o great_a number_n of_o christian_n and_o church_n guide_n deliver_v it_o not_o as_o doctor_n only_o but_o testator_n testator_n 4._o hence_o the_o uncertainty_n of_o such_o tradition_n be_v demonstrate_v and_o the_o falsehood_n of_o the_o pretend_a tradition_n for_o invocation_n of_o saint_n saint_n 5._o 2ly_n a_o like_a mistake_n be_v prove_v from_o the_o general_a doctrine_n of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o four_o first_o century_n that_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n be_v nigh_o at_o hand_n hand_n 6._o and_o that_o the_o time_n of_o antichrist_n come_v be_v at_o hand_n hand_n 7._o that_o the_o world_n shall_v end_v after_o six_o thousand_o year_n that_o be_v according_a to_o their_o computation_n five_o hundred_o year_n after_o our_o saviour_n advent_n advent_n 8._o the_o inference_n hence_o ibid._n in_o matter_n of_o practice_n we_o distinguish_v seven_o betwixt_o such_o as_o have_v be_v general_o receive_v without_o contest_v in_o the_o pure_a age_n of_o the_o church_n and_o such_o as_o have_v be_v contest_v and_o disow_v by_o orthodox_n church_n or_o member_n of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o we_o can_v depend_v with_o certainty_n on_o the_o latter_a be_v prove_v 1._o from_o the_o contest_v betwixt_o p._n victor_n and_o the_o asiatic_n touch_v the_o easter_n festival_n in_o which_o it_o be_v observe_v 1._o that_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n consent_v in_o judgement_n with_o victor_n and_o his_o synod_n synod_n 9.2_o that_o they_o who_o with_o he_o keep_v this_o feast_n on_o the_o lord_n day_n plead_v a_o apostolical_a tradition_n for_o that_o practice_n practice_n 10._o 3._o that_o they_o who_o keep_v it_o with_o the_o jew_n plead_v the_o same_o tradition_n and_o with_o great_a evidence_n evidence_n 11._o 4._o that_o when_o the_o pope_n endeavour_v by_o terrify_a letter_n to_o affright_v they_o from_o their_o practice_n all_o the_o asiatic_n and_o neighbour_a province_n refuse_v to_o hearken_v to_o he_o and_o condemn_v he_o for_o it_o it_o 12._o 5._o that_o hereupon_o victor_n attempt_v to_o excommunicate_v they_o and_o command_v other_o to_o have_v no_o communion_n with_o they_o they_o 13._o 6._o that_o notwithstanding_o this_o injunction_n all_o the_o other_o church_n hold_v communion_n with_o they_o and_o sharp_o reprehend_v victor_n as_o a_o disturber_n of_o the_o church_n peace_n peace_n 14._o inference_n hence_o show_v the_o falsehood_n of_o the_o fundamental_a rule_n of_o the_o guide_n of_o controversy_n and_o the_o uncertainty_n of_o tradition_n tradition_n 15._o which_o be_v far_o prove_v from_o the_o contest_v betwixt_o p._n stephen_n and_o st._n cyprian_n and_o the_o asiatic_n touch_v the_o baptise_v of_o heretic_n where_o it_o be_v observe_v 1._o that_o the_o opinion_n of_o stephen_n be_v for_o the_o baptise_v of_o no_o heretic_n no_o not_o those_o who_o be_v not_o baptise_a in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n that_o of_o st._n cyprian_n for_o the_o baptise_v of_o all_o heretic_n and_o schismatic_n schismatic_n 16._o 2._o that_o pope_n stephen_n proceed_v to_o a_o excommunication_n of_o his_o brethren_n upon_o this_o account_n and_o a_o refusal_n of_o communion_n with_o they_o and_o so_o do_v pope_n xystus_n and_o dionysius_n after_o he_o whereas_o they_o of_o africa_n judge_v no_o man_n who_o differ_v from_o they_o they_o 17._o 3._o observe_v that_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o african_n and_o other_o eastern_a church_n be_v assert_v by_o many_o christian_a doctor_n church_n and_o council_n and_o be_v of_o long_a continuance_n after_o this_o dispute_n dispute_n 18._o 4._o observe_v that_o as_o pope_n stephen_n pretend_v to_o apostolical_a and_o original_a tradition_n for_o his_o opinion_n so_o do_v the_o contrary_a party_n for_o their_o opinion_n opinion_n 19_o 5._o that_o
such_o as_o want_v the_o evidence_n of_o reason_n to_o assure_v we_o of_o their_o truth_n of_o the_o latter_a kind_n be_v the_o tradition_n that_o enoch_n and_o elias_n be_v to_o appear_v as_o christ_n forerunner_n at_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n judgement_n 1._o this_o tradition_n be_v very_o ancient_a and_o find_v no_o contradiction_n in_o the_o church_n church_n 2._o it_o be_v also_o the_o general_a tradition_n of_o the_o jew_n that_o elias_n be_v to_o come_v in_o person_n before_o the_o first_o come_v of_o their_o messiah_n ibid._n and_o yet_o this_o be_v not_o countenance_v but_o plain_o be_v confute_v by_o the_o scripture_n scripture_n 3._o the_o promise_n in_o malachy_n belong_v not_o to_o christ_n second_o but_o to_o his_o first_o advent_n ibid._n the_o elias_n there_o promise_v be_v not_o elias_n in_o person_n but_o john_n the_o baptist_n baptist_n 4._o the_o objection_n against_o this_o assertion_n answer_v ibid._n two_o corollary_n 1._o that_o tradition_n be_v not_o always_o a_o sure_a interpreter_n of_o scripture_n 2._o that_o oral_a tradition_n be_v not_o of_o absolute_a certainty_n in_o matter_n of_o speculation_n speculation_n 5_o 6._o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o superiority_n of_o bishop_n over_o presbbyter_n may_v be_v rely_v upon_o because_o it_o be_v strengthen_v by_o reason_n reason_n 7._o so_o also_o be_v the_o tradition_n of_o the_o true_a copy_n of_o scripture_n where_o note_n 1._o that_o we_o can_v know_v the_o scripture_n be_v not_o corrupt_v from_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o jewish_a or_o the_o christian_a church_n church_n 8_o 9_o but_o we_o may_v know_v from_o reason_n ground_v upon_o scripture_n one_a that_o the_o scripture_n be_v commit_v pure_a to_o the_o christian_a church_n church_n 10._o two_o that_o the_o immediate_a succeed_a age_n can_v want_v no_o assurance_n of_o their_o purity_n whilst_o the_o autographae_fw-la be_v extant_a extant_a 11._o three_o that_o these_o record_n be_v so_o general_o disperse_v can_v not_o be_v then_o corrupt_v corrupt_v 11._o 4ly_n that_o the_o whole_a church_n will_v not_o and_o part_n of_o they_o can_v not_o corrupt_v they_o they_o 13._o 5ly_n that_o the_o providence_n of_o god_n will_v not_o permit_v they_o to_o be_v corrupt_v in_o substantial_o substantial_o 14._o no_o like_a proof_n can_v be_v give_v that_o the_o pretend_a tradition_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v be_v thus_o hand_v down_o unto_o we_o we_o 15._o the_o objection_n of_o mr._n mumford_n be_v answer_v answer_v 16._o we_o distinguish_v betwixt_o tradition_n which_o can_v be_v make_v appear_v by_o reason_n to_o be_v such_o as_o ought_v to_o be_v receive_v 8._o dist_n 8._o and_o which_o we_o therefore_o think_v ourselves_o oblige_v to_o receive_v and_o such_o as_o can_v by_o reason_n be_v prove_v to_o have_v derive_v from_o the_o apostle_n though_o they_o appear_v very_o early_o in_o the_o church_n of_o the_o first_o nature_n be_v the_o tradition_n of_o the_o canon_n of_o scripture_n of_o the_o copy_n hand_v down_o to_o we_o without_o corruption_n in_o any_o necessary_a article_n of_o christian_a faith_n of_o the_o observation_n of_o the_o lord_n day_n etc._n etc._n of_o the_o second_o order_n be_v the_o tradition_n of_o the_o millennary_n doctrine_n of_o the_o appearance_n of_o enoch_n and_o elias_n the_o tisbite_n as_o the_o forerunner_n of_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n and_o of_o tradition_n of_o this_o nature_n we_o say_v we_o have_v no_o ground_n sufficient_a to_o receive_v they_o as_o article_n of_o christian_a faith_n or_o apostolical_a tradition_n the_o appearance_n of_o enoch_n and_o elias_n elias_n 1_o then_o to_o resist_v the_o seduction_n of_o antichrist_n and_o to_o be_v slay_v by_o he_o be_v deliver_v thus_o 22._o de_fw-fr resur_n carnis_fw-la c._n 22._o enoch_n and_o helias_n be_v say_v tertullian_n translate_v caeterum_fw-la morituri_fw-la reservantur_fw-la ut_fw-la antichristum_n sanguine_fw-la svo_fw-la extinguant_fw-la but_o they_o be_v reserve_v to_o die_v and_o shed_v their_o blood_n for_o the_o extinction_n of_o antichrist_n this_o say_v petrus_n alexandrinus_n be_v 11._o in_o chronico_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o apoc._n 11._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n that_o enoch_n be_v to_o come_v in_o the_o last_o day_n with_o helias_n to_o resist_v antichrist_n it_o be_v say_v aretas_n unanimous_o receive_v by_o the_o church_n from_o tradition_n that_o enoch_n and_o elias_n the_o tisbite_n be_v to_o come_v the_o tradition_n of_o the_o advent_n of_o the_o tisbite_n be_v as_o old_a as_o justin_n martyr_n martyr_n 2_o 268._o dial._n cum_fw-la tryph._n p._n 268._o and_o have_v be_v constant_o believe_v in_o the_o church_n from_o that_o time_n till_o the_o reformation_n that_o of_o enoch_n come_v with_o he_o be_v as_o old_a as_o tertullian_n it_o general_o obtain_v in_o the_o follow_a century_n and_o find_v no_o contradiction_n from_o any_o of_o the_o writer_n of_o those_o time_n and_o yet_o i_o find_v no_o ground_n at_o all_o for_o this_o tradition_n concern_v enoch_n for_o the_o two_o witness_n in_o the_o revelation_n be_v not_o describe_v like_o enoch_n and_o elias_n but_o like_o moses_n and_o elias_n 6._o rev._n xi_o 6._o it_o be_v say_v they_o have_v power_n to_o shut_v heaven_n that_o it_o rain_v not_o in_o the_o day_n of_o their_o prophecy_n which_o elijah_n do_v and_o have_v power_n over_o water_n to_o turn_v they_o into_o blood_n and_o to_o smite_v the_o earth_n with_o all_o plague_n as_o often_o as_o they_o will_v which_o we_o know_v moses_n do_v but_o there_o be_v nothing_o in_o the_o description_n of_o these_o witness_n relate_v in_o the_o least_o to_o enoch_n as_o for_o elias_n let_v it_o be_v consider_v first_o that_o it_o be_v the_o general_a tradition_n of_o the_o jewish_a nation_n that_o elias_n the_o tisbite_n be_v to_o come_v in_o person_n as_o the_o forerunner_n of_o the_o messiah_n of_o the_o jew_n that_o he_o in_o person_n be_v to_o anoint_v he_o and_o make_v he_o know_v unto_o the_o people_n that_o before_o the_o advent_n of_o the_o son_n of_o david_n elias_n be_v to_o come_v to_o preach_v concern_v he_o this_o be_v the_o import_n of_o the_o question_n of_o st._n 5._o joh._n i._n 21._o matt._n xvij_o 10._o mal._n four_o 5._o john_n be_v thou_o elias_n and_o of_o the_o say_v of_o the_o scribe_n elias_n must_v first_o come_v and_o restore_v all_o thing_n of_o the_o interpretation_n of_o the_o seventy_o behold_v i_o send_v unto_o you_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d elias_n the_o tisbite_n and_o of_o that_o say_v of_o the_o son_n of_o syrach_n elias_n be_v ordain_v for_o reproof_n in_o their_o time_n 10._o ecclus_n xliij_o 10._o to_o pacify_v the_o wrath_n of_o the_o lord_n judgement_n before_o it_o break_v into_o fury_n and_o to_o turn_v the_o heart_n of_o the_o father_n to_o the_o son_n and_o to_o restore_v the_o tribe_n of_o jacob._n and_o suitable_o to_o these_o assertion_n trypho_n the_o jew_n declare_v that_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 268._o dial._n p._n 268._o all_o we_o jew_n expect_v elias_n to_o anoint_v christ_n at_o his_o come_n second_o observe_v that_o it_o be_v the_o general_a tradition_n of_o the_o writer_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n even_o from_o the_o second_o century_n that_o elias_n the_o tisbite_n be_v to_o come_v in_o person_n before_o our_o lord_n second_o advent_n to_o prepare_v man_n for_o it_o this_o opinion_n of_o the_o come_n of_o elias_n 1._o in_o tetull_n de_fw-fr resur_fw-fr carn_v c._n 22._o not._n in_o orig._n p._n 41._o c._n 1._o tradit_fw-la tota_fw-la patrum_fw-la antiquitas_fw-la all_o the_o ancient_a father_n have_v deliver_v say_v de_n la_fw-fr cerda_n constans_n est_fw-la patrum_fw-la omniumque_fw-la consensu_fw-la receptissima_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la opinio_fw-la it_o be_v the_o constant_a and_o most_o receive_a opinion_n of_o the_o church_n and_o all_o the_o father_n say_v huetius_n constantissima_fw-la semper_fw-la fuit_fw-la christianorum_fw-la opinio_fw-la it_o be_v always_o the_o most_o constant_a opinion_n of_o christian_n 14._o in_o mat._n xi_o 14._o that_o elias_n be_v to_o come_v before_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n say_v maldonate_fw-it it_o be_v say_v mr._n mede_n well_o know_v 48._o disc_n 25._o p._n 48._o that_o all_o the_o father_n be_v of_o this_o opinion_n he_o be_v to_o come_v say_v petrus_n alexandrinus_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d according_a to_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n say_v arethas_n caesariensis_n 11._o in_o apoc._n 11._o according_a to_o the_o unanimous_o receive_v opinion_n of_o the_o church_n and_o yet_o if_o we_o may_v credit_v either_o the_o angel_n or_o our_o bless_a lord_n lord_n 3_o the_o prophecy_n on_o which_o the_o jew_n build_v this_o tradition_n be_v fulfil_v in_o john_n the_o baptist_n and_o if_o we_o may_v believe_v the_o ancient_a father_n they_o build_v their_o tradition_n on_o those_o word_n of_o christ_n elias_n come_v first_o and_o restore_v
follow_v 1._o 1._o 5_o that_o the_o renown_a scribe_n and_o doctor_n of_o the_o jewish_a church_n be_v all_o mistake_v in_o their_o interpretation_n of_o this_o place_n of_o malachy_n that_o they_o and_o the_o whole_a jewish_a church_n have_v entertain_v a_o false_a tradition_n in_o a_o matter_n of_o so_o great_a consequence_n as_o the_o forerunner_n of_o their_o true_a messiah_n for_o they_o all_o have_v embrace_v it_o as_o a_o tradition_n that_o elias_n be_v to_o come_v in_o person_n before_o the_o first_o appearance_n of_o the_o true_a messiah_n 268._o trypho_n apud_fw-la justin_n m._n p._n 268._o they_o all_o interpret_v that_o place_n of_o malachy_n to_o that_o effect_n and_o thence_o conclude_v as_o they_o still_o obstinate_o do_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o because_o elias_n be_v not_o yet_o come_v in_o person_n their_o messiah_n be_v not_o come_v and_o yet_o this_o general_a tradition_n of_o the_o jewish_a church_n give_v no_o assurance_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o this_o assertion_n or_o if_o it_o do_v it_o must_v be_v then_o confess_v that_o their_o messiah_n be_v not_o yet_o come_v 2._o hence_o also_o we_o may_v learn_v how_o vain_o man_n pretend_v to_o absolute_a certainty_n on_o the_o account_n of_o oral_a tradition_n for_o that_o tradition_n be_v receive_v as_o much_o as_o high_o reverence_v and_o regard_v by_o the_o scribe_n and_o pharisee_n as_o by_o the_o romanist_n i_o hope_v will_v easy_o be_v grant_v when_o we_o consider_v how_o zealous_a they_o be_v for_o the_o custom_n and_o tradition_n of_o the_o father_n how_o they_o advance_v the_o tradition_n of_o the_o elder_n even_o to_o the_o dissolution_n and_o make_v void_a the_o law_n of_o god._n and_o how_o frequent_a be_v such_o maxim_n as_o these_o among_o they_o 15.2_o vid._n leight_n in_o matth._n 15.2_o the_o word_n of_o the_o scribe_n be_v more_o worthy_a than_o the_o word_n of_o the_o law_n and_o more_o weighty_a than_o the_o word_n of_o the_o prophet_n that_o the_o word_n of_o the_o elder_n be_v more_o weighty_a than_o the_o word_n of_o the_o prophet_n that_o they_o come_v from_o the_o mouth_n of_o moses_n as_o well_o as_o the_o write_v law._n that_o the_o write_a law_n be_v narrow_a but_o the_o traditional_a be_v long_a than_o the_o earth_n and_o broad_a than_o the_o sea._n and_o yet_o these_o patron_n of_o tradition_n have_v not_o only_o general_o receive_v such_o tradition_n as_o make_v void_a the_o law_n of_o god_n but_o also_o such_o tradition_n touch_v their_o messiah_n his_o forerunner_n his_o temporal_a kingdom_n his_o glorious_a reign_n on_o earth_n etc._n etc._n as_o give_v occasion_n to_o their_o reject_v of_o he_o when_o he_o come_v if_o then_o the_o jewish_a church_n may_v pretend_v to_o oral_a tradition_n as_o much_o as_o that_o of_o rome_n and_o yet_o receive_v such_o falsehood_n as_o tradition_n which_o do_v evacuate_v the_o law_n of_o god_n and_o cause_v they_o to_o reject_v their_o saviour_n why_o may_v not_o they_o of_o rome_n receive_v such_o falsehood_n for_o tradition_n as_o do_v evacuate_v the_o law_n of_o christ_n if_o the_o people_n be_v deceive_v and_o abuse_v by_o follow_v their_o tradition_n why_o may_v not_o other_o be_v equal_o deceive_v in_o follow_v the_o suppose_a tradition_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n 3._o 3._o 6_o hence_o also_o it_o will_v follow_v that_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n can_v be_v no_o certain_a evidence_n in_o matter_n of_o mere_a speculation_n or_o of_o interpretation_n of_o scripture_n that_o what_o they_o thus_o deliver_v be_v the_o truth_n for_o they_o have_v general_o teach_v from_o the_o three_o century_n that_o enoch_n be_v to_o come_v in_o the_o last_o day_n to_o resist_v antichrist_n and_o be_v slay_v by_o he_o without_o the_o least_o appearance_n of_o any_o ground_n for_o this_o tradition_n and_o they_o have_v teach_v more_o general_o even_o from_o the_o second_o century_n that_o elias_n the_o tisbite_n be_v to_o come_v in_o person_n before_o our_o saviour_n second_o advent_n and_o ground_v this_o their_o doctrine_n upon_o the_o word_n of_o malachy_n and_o of_o st._n matthew_n against_o the_o plain_a assertion_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o the_o most_o clear_a convince_a evidence_n that_o john_n the_o baptist_n and_o he_o only_o be_v that_o elias_n which_o according_a to_o the_o prophecy_n of_o malachy_n be_v to_o come_v as_o the_o forerunner_n of_o our_o saviour_n in_o a_o word_n the_o tradition_n of_o the_o millennium_n of_o the_o appearance_n of_o enoch_n and_o elias_n seem_v to_o have_v have_v their_o rise_n from_o the_o jewish_a convert_v zealous_a of_o the_o tradition_n of_o their_o father_n and_o from_o they_o not_o from_o the_o apostle_n to_o have_v gain_v reputation_n in_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o the_o tradition_n of_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a seem_v to_o have_v have_v the_o same_o original_a but_o now_o if_o a_o tradition_n have_v be_v very_o ancient_a ancient_a 7_o and_o can_v by_o reason_n be_v demonstrate_v to_o have_v derive_v from_o the_o apostle_n or_o to_o be_v worthy_a of_o acceptation_n upon_o rational_a ground_n than_o it_o be_v sit_v to_o be_v embrace_v as_o such_o for_o instance_n first_o we_o have_v it_o from_o tradition_n that_o present_o after_o the_o apostle_n time_n all_o church_n be_v govern_v by_o bishop_n preside_v over_o presbyter_n and_o deacon_n as_o their_o lawful_a governor_n whence_o we_o infer_v we_o have_v just_a reason_n to_o believe_v this_o form_n of_o government_n be_v apostolical_a since_o otherwise_o the_o government_n leave_v in_o all_o church_n by_o the_o apostle_n must_v in_o the_o immediate_a follow_a age_n have_v be_v not_o only_o change_v but_o corrupt_v every_o where_n but_o that_o in_o the_o frame_n and_o substance_n of_o the_o establish_a government_n of_o the_o church_n a_o thing_n always_o in_o use_n and_o practice_n there_o shall_v be_v so_o sudden_a a_o change_n so_o universal_a a_o corruption_n in_o so_o short_a a_o time_n and_o that_o all_o christian_n without_o the_o least_o opposition_n that_o we_o read_v of_o 28._o de_fw-fr prescript_n c._n 28._o shall_v conspire_v in_o this_o corruption_n be_v a_o thing_n moral_o impossible_a for_o as_o tertullian_n argue_v in_o like_a case_n variasse_n debuerat_fw-la error_n doctrinae_fw-la ecclesiarum_fw-la quod_fw-la autem_fw-la apud_fw-la omnes_fw-la unum_fw-la est_fw-la non_fw-la est_fw-la erratum_fw-la sed_fw-la traditum_fw-la what_o all_o christian_a church_n do_v so_o early_o agree_v in_o practise_v vniformly_n come_v not_o by_o error_n but_o tradition_n moreover_o it_o be_v clear_o prove_v by_o the_o most_o learned_a bishop_n of_o chester_n etc._n l._n 2._o c._n 13_o prima_fw-la assertio_fw-la p._n 157_o etc._n etc._n that_o the_o writer_n of_o the_o second_o century_n distinct_o mention_v the_o several_a order_n of_o bishop_n and_o their_o inferior_a presbyter_n in_o the_o same_o church_n and_o thereby_o give_v we_o reason_n to_o conclude_v that_o this_o disparity_n be_v general_o settle_v in_o that_o age._n now_o how_o improbable_a it_o be_v that_o either_o such_o a_o change_n as_o must_v be_v here_o suppose_v be_v this_o a_o innovation_n shall_v happen_v unadvised_o or_o through_o negligence_n or_o that_o the_o whole_a church_n shall_v have_v conspire_v so_o early_o to_o swerve_v from_o the_o establish_a order_n by_o place_v bishop_n above_o presbyter_n without_o complaint_n or_o the_o resistance_n of_o any_o single_a person_n that_o we_o hear_v of_o will_v appear_v if_o we_o consider_v 1._o the_o subject_n of_o this_o constitution_n viz._n the_o person_n appoint_v by_o the_o apostle_n to_o govern_v and_o preside_v in_o every_o church_n they_o be_v constant_a object_n of_o every_o person_n common_a sense_n see_v in_o every_o assembly_n employ_v in_o every_o ecclesiastical_a affair_n public_a and_o private_a in_o which_o all_o christian_n sick_a or_o well_o live_v or_o die_v be_v concern_v we_o may_v reasonable_o conceive_v that_o which_o some_o of_o the_o apostle_n to_o gain_v upon_o the_o jew_n do_v observe_v the_o christian_a feast_n of_o easter_n on_o the_o fourteen_o day_n of_o the_o moon_n other_o may_v have_v mistake_v this_o compliance_n as_o if_o the_o apostle_n have_v judge_v that_o the_o fit_a time_n for_o christian_n of_o succeed_a age_n to_o observe_v it_o in_o or_o that_o when_o they_o hear_v of_o a_o elias_n to_o come_v before_o the_o terrible_a day_n of_o the_o lord_n or_o of_o the_o reign_n of_o christ_n on_o earth_n a_o thousand_o year_n represent_v to_o st._n john_n in_o a_o vision_n they_o may_v mistake_v the_o genuine_a import_n of_o those_o scripture_n and_o of_o other_o of_o like_a nature_n but_o in_o a_o matter_n of_o this_o kind_n which_o be_v the_o daily_a object_n of_o the_o sense_n of_o all_o christian_n we_o can_v easy_o conceive_v how_o they_o can_v possible_o mistake_v and_o not_o perceive_v that_o such_o a_o change_n be_v make_v if_o real_o it_o
nor_o be_v esteem_v so_o present_o the_o charter_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n have_v they_o be_v so_o forgetful_a as_o not_o to_o make_v they_o know_v to_o they_o for_o who_o sake_n they_o be_v write_v they_o be_v book_n which_o pretend_v to_o a_o commission_n from_o the_o holy_a jesus_n to_o give_v rule_n of_o life_n and_o doctrine_n to_o the_o christian_a church_n which_o none_o but_o the_o apostle_n and_o evangelist_n can_v do_v all_o other_o still_o pretend_v to_o deliver_v what_o they_o receive_v from_o they_o last_o they_o be_v write_v partly_o to_o confirm_v and_o to_o ascertain_v to_o we_o the_o story_n of_o christ_n birth_n life_n passion_n resurrection_n and_o partly_o to_o engage_v we_o to_o believe_v that_o jesus_n be_v the_o christ_n partly_o to_o put_v a_o end_n to_o those_o contention_n and_o to_o rectify_v those_o error_n which_o have_v creep_v into_o the_o church_n in_o the_o apostle_n day_n and_o which_o do_v need_v a_o speed_o reformation_n partly_o to_o give_v instruction_n for_o the_o bishop_n priest_n and_o deacon_n and_o governor_n of_o the_o church_n how_o to_o behave_v themselves_o in_o their_o office_n partly_o to_o justify_v themselves_o against_o false_a brethren_n and_o deceitful_a worker_n and_o to_o preserve_v their_o proselyte_n from_o such_o as_o do_v pervert_v the_o faith_n and_o partly_o to_o instruct_v they_o how_o to_o bear_v up_o in_o fiery_a trial_n and_o to_o support_v their_o soul_n under_o the_o suffering_n and_o temptation_n to_o which_o christianity_n expose_v they_o and_o therefore_o on_o those_o ground_n which_o do_v require_v their_o quick_a dispatch_n upon_o that_o errand_n and_o to_o those_o church_n for_o who_o use_n they_o do_v intend_v they_o it_o be_v evident_a the_o apostle_n must_v design_v that_o early_a notice_n shall_v be_v give_v of_o they_o and_o so_o commit_v they_o to_o their_o new_a bear_a proselyte_n and_o babe_n in_o christ_n according_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n assure_v we_o that_o when_o the_o apostle_n go_v to_o preach_v to_o the_o gentile_n they_o desire_v they_o to_o leave_v in_o write_v the_o thing_n which_o they_o have_v teach_v 2._o vid._n c._n 7._o 7._o 1_o 2._o and_o that_o in_o compliance_n with_o their_o desire_n they_o write_v their_o gospel_n and_o have_v preach_v the_o gospel_n to_o they_o 3._o iren._n l._n 3._o c._n 3._o postea_fw-la verè_fw-la per_fw-la voluntatem_fw-la dei_fw-la in_o scripture_n nobis_fw-la tradiderunt_fw-la fundamentum_fw-la &_o columnam_fw-la fidei_fw-la futurum_fw-la they_o afterward_o by_o the_o will_n of_o god_n deliver_v to_o they_o the_o gospel_n they_o have_v preach_v in_o write_v to_o be_v the_o pillar_n and_o the_o ground_n of_o faith_n hereafter_o st._n peter_n speak_v of_o all_o the_o epistle_n of_o st._n paul_n show_v that_o at_o least_o many_o of_o they_o be_v then_o write_v 3._o euseb_n eccl._n hift._n l._n 3._o c._n 3._o and_o other_o of_o the_o ancient_n that_o they_o be_v all_o fourteen_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d note_v by_o and_o manifest_a to_o all_o though_o some_o doubt_v whether_o he_o be_v indeed_o the_o author_n of_o one_o of_o they_o 2._o 2._o 11_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o the_o immediate_a succeed_a age_n can_v not_o be_v ignorant_a of_o what_o be_v thus_o deliver_v to_o the_o church_n and_o be_v commend_v to_o they_o by_o the_o apostle_n as_o the_o pillar_n and_o the_o ground_n of_o faith_n 36._o de_fw-fr prescript_n c._n 36._o especial_o if_o we_o consider_v that_o the_o autographa_fw-la be_v still_o extant_a say_v tertullian_n some_o of_o those_o person_n be_v still_o live_v to_o who_o they_o be_v direct_v and_o with_o who_o they_o be_v entrust_v and_o all_o those_o church_n still_o continue_v flourish_v to_o who_o they_o be_v send_v and_o to_o who_o they_o be_v read_v in_o public_a and_o by_o who_o in_o private_a 3._o 3._o 12_o those_o record_n be_v once_o so_o general_o disperse_v through_o place_n at_o so_o great_a a_o distance_n as_o they_o be_v in_o the_o second_o century_n so_o universal_o acknowledge_v and_o consent_v to_o by_o man_n of_o curious_a part_n and_o different_a persuasion_n and_o repugnant_a judgement_n and_o great_a aversion_n from_o each_o other_o preserve_v in_o their_o original_n to_o succeed_a age_n multiply_v into_o divers_a version_n copy_v out_o by_o christian_n for_o their_o private_a and_o for_o public_a use_n esteem_v by_o they_o as_o digesta_fw-la nostra_fw-la their_o digest_v say_v 3._o say_v adu._n marc._n l._n 4._o c._n 3._o tertullian_n as_o 1._o as_o council_n carthag_n apud_fw-la cypr._n p._n 232._o optatus_n l._n 1._o libri_fw-la divini_fw-la scripturae_fw-la deificae_fw-la say_v the_o martyr_n believe_v by_o all_o christian_n to_o be_v divine_a say_v 138._o say_v euseb_n h._n eccl._n l_o 6._o c._n 25.3.25_o orig._n contr_n cell_n l._n 3._o p._n 138._o origen_n and_o as_o the_o record_n of_o their_o hope_n and_o fear_n and_o thereupon_o be_v so_o careful_o 98._o careful_o euseb_n h._n eccl._n l._n 4_o c._n 26._o lib._n 8_o cap._n 11_o 13._o euseb_n l._n 6._o c._n 19_o p._n 222._o justin_n m._n ap._n 2._o p._n 98._o seek_v after_o so_o rivet_v in_o their_o mind_n for_o many_o say_v the_o ancient_n have_v they_o entire_o in_o their_o memory_n they_o be_v so_o constant_o rehearse_v in_o their_o assembly_n by_o man_n who_o work_n it_o be_v to_o read_v and_o preach_v and_o to_o exhort_v to_o the_o performance_n of_o those_o duty_n they_o enjoin_v be_v so_o frequent_a in_o their_o write_n so_o often_o cite_v in_o their_o confession_n comment_n apology_n and_o epistle_n of_o the_o christian_a worthy_n 219._o euseb_n l._n 6._o c._n 19_o p._n 219._o as_o also_o in_o the_o objection_n of_o those_o adversary_n to_o who_o view_n they_o still_o lie_v open_a it_o must_v be_v certain_a that_o they_o be_v hand_v down_o to_o the_o succeed_a generation_n pure_a and_o uncorrupt_a indeed_o these_o thing_n render_v we_o more_o secure_a of_o the_o scripture_n be_v preserve_v entire_a than_o any_o man_n can_v be_v of_o the_o statute_n of_o the_o land_n or_o of_o any_o history_n or_o record_n whatsoever_o because_o the_o evidence_n of_o it_o depend_v upon_o more_o person_n more_o holy_a and_o so_o less_o subject_a to_o deceive_v more_o concern_v that_o they_o shall_v not_o be_v corrupt_v than_o that_o no_o other_o record_n shall_v and_o so_o we_o must_v renounce_v all_o certainty_n of_o any_o record_n or_o grant_v the_o certainty_n that_o these_o be_v true_o what_o they_o do_v pretend_v and_o 4._o this_o corruption_n of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n god_n 13_o or_o substitution_n of_o any_o other_o doctrine_n than_o that_o which_o it_o deliver_v can_v not_o be_v do_v by_o any_o part_n or_o sect_n of_o christian_n but_o they_o who_o have_v embrace_v the_o faith_n and_o use_v the_o same_o copy_n of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n in_o other_o place_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n must_v have_v find_v out_o the_o cheat_n and_o therefore_o this_o corruption_n if_o at_o all_o effect_v must_v be_v the_o work_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n of_o christian_n but_o can_v it_o be_v suppose_v that_o the_o immediate_a succeed_a age_n shall_v universal_o conspire_v to_o substitute_v their_o own_o invention_n for_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o yet_o continue_v steadfast_a in_o and_o suffer_v so_o much_o for_o that_o faith_n which_o denounce_v the_o severe_a judgement_n against_o those_o which_o shall_v do_v such_o thing_n or_o that_o a_o world_n of_o man_n shall_v with_o the_o hazard_n of_o their_o life_n and_o fortune_n avouch_v the_o gospel_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n make_v a_o essential_a change_n even_o in_o the_o frame_n and_o substance_n of_o its_o doctrine_n whilst_o it_o yet_o daily_o sound_v in_o their_o ear_n employ_v their_o tongue_n and_o by_o so_o do_v make_v it_o ineffectual_a both_o to_o themselves_o and_o their_o posterity_n can_v it_o be_v reasonable_o think_v that_o they_o shall_v venture_v upon_o that_o which_o be_v the_o gospel_n true_a or_o false_a must_v needs_o expose_v they_o to_o the_o great_a evil_n whilst_o they_o continue_v abettor_n of_o it_o moreover_o have_v such_o a_o thing_n be_v do_v can_v we_o in_o reason_n think_v that_o of_o those_o many_o thousand_o who_o in_o the_o primitive_a age_n do_v renounce_v the_o gospel_n that_o of_o those_o many_o waver_a spirit_n those_o excommunicate_a member_n especial_o those_o heretic_n who_o upon_o other_o motive_n do_v renounce_v the_o great_a part_n of_o scripture_n can_v it_o i_o say_v be_v think_v that_o none_o of_o those_o shall_v publish_v and_o disclose_v the_o forgery_n or_o answer_v the_o allegation_n make_v from_o scripture_n by_o say_v they_o be_v citation_n of_o false_a and_o of_o corrupt_a scripture_n but_o that_o such_o apparent_a forgery_n shall_v find_v a_o general_a reception_n from_o all_o that_o look_v into_o their_o truth_n and_o be_v unquestionable_o receive_v as_o genuine_a
of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o to_o believe_v they_o as_o true_a and_o uncorrupt_a as_o be_v the_o copy_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n but_o say_v mr._n m._n m._n 16_o 399._o pag._n 399._o when_o we_o believe_v that_o the_o copy_n which_o we_o have_v now_o of_o these_o book_n be_v not_o forge_v nor_o corrupt_a copy_n but_o true_o agree_v with_o the_o original_n give_v out_o by_o the_o apostle_n we_o trust_v to_o the_o tradition_n of_o all_o the_o after_o church_n that_o have_v be_v in_o every_o age_n from_o the_o apostle_n to_o this_o very_a present_a church_n for_o it_o be_v as_o much_o in_o the_o power_n of_o the_o church_n in_o any_o one_o of_o these_o age_n to_o have_v thrust_v a_o false_a copy_n into_o their_o hand_n instead_o of_o a_o true_a one_o as_o to_o thrust_v a_o false_a tradition_n into_o the_o mouth_n of_o every_o catholic_n every_o where_n in_o place_n of_o a_o true_a one_o this_o argument_n in_o the_o mouth_n of_o a_o jew_n reply_n first_o first_o plead_v for_o those_o tradition_n which_o be_v reject_v by_o our_o lord_n and_o his_o apostle_n run_v to_o this_o effect_n it_o be_v as_o much_o in_o the_o power_n of_o the_o jewish_a church_n to_o have_v thrust_v a_o false_a copy_n into_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o jew_n instead_o of_o a_o true_a one_o as_o to_o thrust_v a_o false_a tradition_n into_o the_o mouth_n of_o every_o jew_n every_o where_o instead_o of_o a_o true_a one_o if_o therefore_o their_o receive_a tradition_n actual_o be_v false_a as_o your_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n teach_v you_o can_v have_v no_o assurance_n of_o the_o copy_n on_o which_o you_o depend_v for_o prove_v your_o jesus_n to_o be_v the_o true_a messiah_n be_v not_o false_a we_o say_v it_o be_v not_o in_o the_o power_n of_o any_o of_o the_o latter_a age_n second_o second_o to_o corrupt_v the_o original_n without_o corrupt_a not_o only_o all_o the_o write_v manuscript_n but_o also_o all_o the_o write_n of_o that_o christian_a church_n in_o which_o those_o scripture_n have_v be_v cite_v and_o all_o the_o commentary_n on_o they_o and_o all_o the_o translation_n of_o they_o into_o all_o language_n it_o be_v therefore_o evident_o false_a that_o it_o be_v as_o much_o in_o the_o power_n of_o the_o church_n in_o any_o one_o age_n to_o have_v thrust_v a_o false_a copy_n into_o the_o hand_n of_o all_o christian_n instead_o of_o a_o true_a one_o as_o to_o deceive_v they_o with_o a_o false_a tradition_n instead_o of_o a_o true_a one_o no_o protestant_a ever_o assert_v or_o imagine_v that_o the_o whole_a church_n be_v either_o willing_a or_o able_a three_o three_o in_o any_o point_n of_o doctrine_n to_o change_v at_o once_o and_o in_o one_o age_n the_o true_a tradition_n for_o a_o false_a no_o they_o unanimous_o say_v these_o tare_n be_v sow_o by_o the_o enemy_n whilst_o man_n sleep_v that_o they_o come_v in_o by_o degree_n and_o insensible_o get_v ground_n by_o little_a and_o little_a in_o one_o age_n the_o dispute_n be_v raise_v the_o opinion_n broach_v by_o some_o man_n of_o vogue_n and_o credit_n in_o the_o next_o it_o pass_v for_o probable_a in_o the_o follow_a age_n for_o a_o ecclesiastical_a doctrine_n and_o in_o the_o next_o advance_v into_o a_o article_n of_o faith._n thus_o for_o example_n image_n for_o the_o first_o three_o century_n be_v disregard_v by_o all_o christian_n the_o first_o thing_n they_o teach_v their_o proselyte_n be_v to_o contemn_v they_o in_o the_o four_o and_o five_o century_n they_o creep_v into_o some_o few_o church_n by_o way_n of_o ornament_n and_o symbolical_a representation_n in_o the_o six_o and_o seven_o century_n they_o begin_v to_o be_v receive_v for_o instruction_n and_o historical_a commemoration_n in_o the_o eight_o century_n in_o italy_n and_o in_o the_o east_n they_o advance_v to_o the_o veneration_n of_o they_o though_o this_o novelty_n meet_v with_o great_a opposition_n in_o the_o east_n till_o the_o ten_o century_n and_o in_o the_o west_n till_o the_o thirteen_o century_n communion_n in_o one_o kind_a come_v in_o among_o some_o monk_n in_o the_o eleven_o century_n by_o reason_n of_o their_o negligence_n and_o rudeness_n which_o make_v their_o governor_n not_o trust_v they_o with_o the_o cup_n lest_o they_o shall_v spill_v it_o in_o the_o twelve_o century_n it_o begin_v to_o take_v place_n in_o minoribus_fw-la ecclesiis_fw-la in_o lesser_a church_n the_o approbation_n of_o thomas_n aquinas_n make_v it_o still_o more_o prevail_v in_o the_o thirteen_o century_n and_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o fifteen_o century_n it_o be_v establish_v for_o a_o law._n finis_fw-la a_o treatise_n of_o tradition_n part_n ii_o imprimatur_fw-la libre_fw-la cvi_fw-la titulus_fw-la a_o treatise_n of_o tradition_n part_n ii_o july_n 12._o 1688._o guil._n needham_n rr._n in_o christo_n p._n ac_fw-la d.d._n wilhelmo_n archiep._n cant._n a_o sacr._n dome_a a_o treatise_n of_o tradition_n part_n ii_o show_v the_o novelty_n of_o the_o pretend_a tradition_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o be_v i._n not_o mention_v by_o the_o ancient_n of_o their_o discourse_n of_o tradition_n apostolical_a true_o so_o call_v or_o so_o esteem_v by_o they_o nor_o ii_o in_o their_o avow_a rule_n or_o symbol_n of_o faith._n nor_o iii_o in_o the_o instruction_n give_v to_o the_o clergy_n concern_v all_o those_o thing_n they_o be_v to_o teach_v the_o people_n nor_o iv_o in_o the_o examination_n of_o a_o bishop_n at_o his_o ordination_n nor_o v._o in_o the_o ancient_a treatise_n design_v to_o instruct_v christian_n in_o all_o the_o article_n of_o their_o faith._n vi_o from_o the_o confession_n of_o romish_a doctor_n with_o a_o answer_n to_o the_o argument_n of_o mr._n mumford_n for_o tradition_n and_o a_o demonstration_n that_o the_o heathen_n make_v the_o same_o plea_n from_o tradition_n as_o the_o romanist_n do_v and_o that_o the_o answer_n of_o the_o father_n to_o it_o do_v full_o justify_v the_o protestant_n jam_fw-la primo_fw-la quod_fw-la in_o nos_fw-la generali_fw-la accusatione_fw-la dirigitis_fw-la divortium_fw-la ab_fw-la institutis_fw-la majorum_fw-la considerate_a etiam_fw-la atque_fw-la etiam_fw-la ne_fw-la vobiscum_fw-la communicemus_fw-la crimen_fw-la istud_fw-la ecce_fw-la enim_fw-la per_fw-la omne_fw-la aquavitae_fw-la ac_fw-la disciplinae_fw-la corruptam_fw-la immo_fw-la deletam_fw-la in_o vobis_fw-la antiquitatem_fw-la recognosco_fw-la exclusa_fw-la ubique_fw-la antiquitas_fw-la in_fw-la negotiis_fw-la in_fw-la officiis_fw-la totam_fw-la auctoritatem_fw-la majorum_fw-la vestra_fw-la auctoritas_fw-la dejectiâ—_n tertullianus_n ad_fw-la nationes_fw-la lib._n 1._o cap._n 10._o london_n print_v by_o j._n leake_n for_o awnsham_n churchill_n at_o the_o black_a swan_n in_o ave-mary_n lane_n mdclxxxix_o the_o preface_n the_o content_n show_v first_o that_o the_o lord_n day_n be_v mention_v in_o scripture_n as_o a_o know_a festival_n day_n a_o day_n which_o bear_v christ_n name_n and_o on_o which_o christian_n do_v assemble_v for_o religious_a worship_n 1._o from_o those_o word_n rev._n 1.10_o i_o be_v in_o the_o spirit_n on_o the_o lord_n day_n day_n 1._o 2._o from_o 1_o cor._n xuj_o 2._o 2._o 2._o 3._o from_o act._n xx_o 7._o 7._o 3._o 4._o from_o the_o unanimous_a and_o uncontroulled_a testimony_n of_o the_o father_n from_o the_o first_o and_o pure_a age_n of_o the_o church_n church_n 4._o and_o show_v second_o that_o the_o apostle_n be_v commissionated_a from_o the_o lord_n christ_n or_o be_v direct_v by_o his_o spirit_n to_o appoint_v this_o a_o day_n of_o public_a worship_n in_o honour_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o in_o remembrance_n of_o his_o resurrection_n resurrection_n 5._o the_o romanist_n can_v show_v no_o such_o tradition_n for_o any_o of_o the_o contest_v doctrine_n doctrine_n 6._o mr._n m_n argument_n retort_v against_o the_o sufficiency_n of_o tradition_n to_o establish_v this_o doctrine_n by_o show_v that_o there_o be_v no_o tradition_n for_o abstain_v whole_o from_o servile_a work_n upon_o that_o day_n but_o rather_o the_o contrary_a contrary_a 7._o the_o not_o observe_v of_o this_o day_n through_o ignorance_n of_o our_o obligation_n so_o to_o do_v be_v not_o destructive_a of_o salvation_n salvation_n 8._o the_o command_n for_o remember_v the_o seven_o day_n from_o the_o creation_n to_o rest_v upon_o it_o from_o all_o manner_n of_o work_n be_v ceremonial_a and_o not_o moral_a this_o prove_v one_a from_o reason_n reason_n 9_o two_o from_o the_o word_n and_o action_n of_o our_o saviour_n saviour_n 10._o three_o from_o gal._n four_o 10_o 11._o 11._o 11._o 4thly_a from_o col._n ij_o 14_o 16_o 17._o 17._o 12._o 5thly_a from_o the_o unanimous_a assertion_n of_o the_o father_n father_n 13._o mr._n m_n first_o objection_n from_o god_n blessing_n and_o hallow_v this_o day_n answer_v answer_v 14._o his_o second_o objection_n from_o those_o word_n of_o christ_n if_o thou_o will_v enter_v into_o life_n keep_v the_o commandment_n answer_v answer_v 15._o his_o three_o objection_n that_o saint_n paul_n frequent_v synagogue_n on_o
the_o lord_n day_n have_v be_v of_o the_o same_o nature_n we_o may_v suppose_v the_o apostle_n will_v not_o have_v fail_v to_o inform_v the_o christian_a church_n that_o this_o be_v their_o own_o constitution_n not_o the_o lord_n be_v which_o since_o they_o do_v not_o we_o may_v presume_v that_o they_o in_o this_o as_o well_o as_o other_o thing_n do_v only_o what_o they_o receive_v from_o the_o lord_n and_o last_o the_o apostle_n do_v command_v the_o christian_n to_o observe_v the_o tradition_n which_o they_o have_v receive_v 2.15_o 2_o thess_n 2.15_o whether_o by_o word_n or_o by_o epistle_n and_o therefore_o must_v command_v they_o to_o observe_v that_o day_n which_o by_o tradition_n from_o the_o apostle_n be_v certain_o deliver_v to_o they_o but_o against_o these_o argument_n it_o be_v object_v object_n that_o we_o read_v in_o scripture_n of_o many_o thing_n ordain_v by_o the_o apostle_n which_o be_v now_o lay_v aside_o viz._n the_o kiss_n of_o charity_n the_o love-feast_n the_o anoint_v with_o oil_n the_o abstain_v from_o thing_n strangle_v and_o from_o blood_n and_o therefore_o can_v rational_o conclude_v the_o lord_n be_v day_n ought_v to_o be_v observe_v perpetual_o and_o unalterable_o because_o it_o be_v ordain_v by_o those_o apostle_n who_o be_v assist_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n to_o this_o i_o answer_v answ_n that_o apostolical_a constitution_n which_o concern_v the_o whole_a church_n must_v be_v esteem_v invariable_a and_o perpetual_a if_o they_o have_v these_o condition_n first_o that_o they_o be_v make_v upon_o such_o ground_n and_o reason_n as_o equal_o concern_v the_o whole_a church_n of_o all_o age_n and_o there_o have_v happen_v since_o no_o alteration_n of_o circumstance_n which_o make_v it_o reasonable_a then_o to_o observe_v what_o now_o we_o have_v no_o reason_n to_o perform_v v._o g._n the_o anoint_v of_o the_o sick_a be_v a_o ceremony_n annex_v to_o the_o extraordinary_a gift_n of_o healing_n which_o cease_v this_o appendix_n of_o it_o cease_v with_o it_o not_o by_o any_o repeal_n of_o the_o church_n but_o by_o expiration_n as_o all_o the_o constitution_n of_o saint_n paul_n touch_v the_o use_n of_o tongue_n do_v with_o the_o failure_n of_o that_o gift_n the_o law_n which_o oblige_v the_o gentile_a to_o abstain_v from_o thing_n strangle_v and_o blood_n be_v design_v only_o to_o avoid_v offend_v the_o weak_a jew_n there_o be_v therefore_o none_o such_o now_o nor_o any_o hope_n remain_v of_o their_o conversion_n by_o this_o abstinence_n that_o law_n must_v cease_v not_o by_o a_o positive_a repeal_n but_o by_o cessation_n of_o the_o cause_n or_o reason_n of_o it_o according_a to_o those_o know_a rule_n sublatâ_fw-la causâ_fw-la tollitur_fw-la effectus_fw-la &_o ratio_fw-la legis_fw-la est_fw-la lex_fw-la take_v away_o the_o cause_n and_o the_o effect_n cease_v second_o when_o they_o be_v not_o about_o some_o lesser_a ceremony_n or_o circumstance_n which_o in_o tract_n of_o time_n may_v become_v subject_a to_o abuse_v and_o hindrance_n to_o a_o great_a good_a and_o for_o that_o reason_n may_v be_v dispense_v with_o and_o abrogate_a by_o the_o church_n by_o virtue_n of_o that_o general_a rule_n of_o do_v all_o thing_n to_o edification_n but_o about_o matter_n of_o great_a moment_n such_o as_o concern_v the_o service_n of_o our_o great_a master_n and_o the_o time_n to_o be_v set_v apart_o for_o the_o performance_n of_o it_o for_o instance_n touch_v the_o kiss_n of_o charity_n all_o that_o saint_n paul_n or_o peter_n have_v deliver_v concern_v it_o be_v this_o that_o some_o time_n or_o other_o christian_n shall_v testify_v their_o mutual_a affection_n to_o each_o other_o by_o a_o kiss_n and_o that_o this_o kiss_v be_v not_o a_o wanton_a or_o dissemble_a one_o but_o a_o holy_a one_o or_o a_o true_a kiss_n of_o charity_n and_o in_o this_o sense_n it_o be_v still_o continue_v among_o christian_n moreover_o it_o be_v of_o itself_o a_o thing_n indifferent_a and_o only_o good_a as_o it_o be_v a_o indication_n of_o true_a charity_n and_o therefore_o be_v equivalent_o continue_v by_o all_o act_n of_o christian_a charity_n the_o love_n feast_n be_v design_v for_o the_o refreshment_n of_o the_o poor_a by_o what_o the_o rich_a bring_v to_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n to_o be_v eat_v by_o they_o at_o that_o feast_n of_o love_n and_o since_o it_o after_o happen_v through_o the_o looseness_n of_o christian_n that_o great_a disorder_n be_v commit_v in_o those_o feast_n they_o be_v make_v occasion_n not_o of_o division_n only_o but_o of_o intemperance_n and_o drunkenness_n they_o be_v universal_o disuse_v in_o the_o four_o century_n and_o convert_v into_o a_o more_o unexceptionable_a charity_n to_o be_v distribute_v among_o the_o poor_a according_a to_o that_o never_o fail_a rule_n that_o where_o the_o abuse_n be_v great_a than_o the_o use_n of_o a_o ceremony_n if_o the_o intend_a use_n may_v be_v obtain_v other_o wife_n abusus_fw-la tollit_fw-la usum_fw-la the_o abuse_n make_v it_o reasonable_a to_o cease_v the_o usage_n of_o that_o rite_n three_o if_o they_o have_v be_v universal_o neceive_v through_o the_o whole_a christian_a world_n from_o the_o apostle_n time_n unto_o our_o day_n not_o that_o the_o neglect_n of_o this_o observation_n by_o any_o church_n in_o any_o age_n or_o age_n can_v have_v render_v this_o ordinance_n invalid_a or_o not_o oblige_v to_o posterity_n but_o because_o the_o continuance_n of_o it_o from_o the_o time_n of_o its_o first_o practice_n or_o institution_n to_o this_o present_a moment_n be_v a_o just_a presumption_n that_o all_o christian_n have_v be_v always_o satisfy_v and_o well_o assure_v of_o their_o obligation_n to_o comply_v with_o it_o and_o that_o no_o christian_n can_v have_v any_o cause_n to_o vary_v from_o it_o now_o all_o these_o three_o particular_n here_o meet_v for_o 1._o this_o christian_a festival_n have_v always_o be_v observe_v in_o all_o placeâ—_n and_o throughout_o all_o age_n of_o the_o church_n 2._o it_o be_v observe_v by_o all_o christian_n for_o these_o very_a reason_n one_a that_o as_o the_o jew_n by_o observation_n of_o the_o sabbath_n profess_v to_o own_o the_o lord_n of_o the_o creation_n for_o their_o god_n and_o themselves_o to_o be_v his_o servant_n so_o they_o by_o observation_n of_o the_o lord_n christ_n may_v own_v he_o as_o their_o lord_n and_o master_n who_o be_v the_o lord_n of_o the_o new_a creation_n 2_o as_o they_o observe_v their_o sabbath_n in_o commemoration_n of_o the_o blessing_n procure_v to_o they_o by_o the_o creation_n so_o the_o christian_n observe_v the_o day_n of_o our_o lord_n resurrection_n in_o thankful_a remembrance_n of_o the_o inestimable_a blessing_n procure_v and_o consign_v to_o they_o by_o it_o viderentur_fw-la non_fw-la dominicum_fw-la diem_fw-la timerent_fw-la enim_fw-la ne_fw-la christiani_n viderentur_fw-la now_o sure_a this_o solemn_a act_n of_o own_v jesus_n for_o our_o lord_n on_o which_o account_n tertullian_n say_v the_o heathen_n fear_v to_o observe_v the_o lord_n day_n be_v a_o duty_n of_o the_o high_a moment_n and_o sure_o the_o blessing_n partly_o purchase_v partly_o confirm_v to_o we_o by_o our_o lord_n resurrection_n must_v as_o well_o deserve_v a_o day_n to_o be_v employ_v in_o solemn_a and_o in_o grateful_a commemoration_n of_o they_o as_o the_o mercy_n which_o the_o creation_n do_v confer_v upon_o mankind_n and_o so_o this_o constitution_n must_v be_v concern_v matter_n of_o great_a moment_n and_o three_o these_o be_v never_o fail_v reason_n and_o such_o as_o render_v it_o as_o necessary_a now_o to_o observe_v this_o day_n and_o will_v do_v so_o for_o ever_o and_o no_o man_n ever_o can_v refuse_v the_o observation_n of_o this_o day_n without_o be_v careless_a to_o own_o christ_n for_o his_o lord_n or_o to_o return_v thanks_o for_o the_o benefit_n of_o his_o resurrection_n or_o without_o oppose_v yea_o condemn_a the_o wisdom_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o whole_a christian_a world_n to_o this_o very_a day_n moreover_o this_o assertion_n be_v confirm_v by_o the_o concur_v suffrage_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n for_o justin_n m._n 99_o apol._n 2._o p._n 99_o speak_v of_o the_o observation_n of_o this_o day_n say_v that_o our_o lord_n arise_v from_o the_o dead_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d teach_v these_o thing_n 664._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d de_fw-fr laudibus_fw-la constant_n p._n 664._o eusebius_n say_v that_o christ_n have_v prescribe_v to_o all_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o the_o world_n by_o sea_n and_o land_n that_o come_v together_o into_o one_o place_n they_o shall_v celebrate_v as_o a_o festival_n the_o lord_n day_n in_o time_n past_a say_v athanasius_n 1060._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d de_fw-fr cement_n p._n 1060._o the_o sabbath_n be_v of_o great_a account_n which_o solemnity_n the_o lord_n translate_v to_o the_o lord_n day_n nor_o do_v we_o set_v light_n by_o it_o without_o his_o authority_n in_o a_o word_n 118.24_o so_o athanas_n serm._n
〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o this_o behalf_n moreover_o this_o expression_n be_v in_o use_n among_o the_o jew_n of_o that_o age_n as_o appear_v from_o that_o say_n of_o the_o book_n of_o maccabee_n 15.18_o 2_o maccab._n 15.18_o the_o care_n they_o take_v for_o their_o wife_n and_o child_n etc._n etc._n be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o least_o account_n with_o they_o their_o principal_a fear_n be_v for_o the_o holy_a temple_n whence_o it_o appear_v that_o our_o translation_n of_o this_o phrase_n be_v very_o suitable_a to_o the_o language_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o of_o the_o age_n in_o which_o they_o live_v and_o consequent_o to_o the_o true_a meaning_n of_o these_o word_n 2_o the_o apostle_n here_o make_v no_o distinction_n of_o part_n of_o the_o sabbath_n to_o be_v retain_v and_o other_o part_n to_o be_v abolish_v if_o therefore_o no_o man_n shall_v condemn_v we_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d for_o not_o observe_v part_n of_o a_o sabbath_n than_o no_o man_n shall_v condemn_v we_o for_o not_o observe_v the_o rest_v enjoin_v on_o that_o day_n that_o be_v eminent_o part_v of_o the_o sabbath_n 3_o if_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o word_n in_o part_n can_v only_o be_v refer_v to_o the_o sacrifice_n offer_v on_o the_o sabbath_n then_o must_v it_o only_o relate_v to_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o new_a moon_n and_o other_o feast_n to_o which_o it_o more_o immediate_o be_v join_v whereas_o it_o be_v acknowledge_v not_o only_o that_o the_o sacrifice_n offer_v then_o but_o even_o the_o whole_a new_a moon_n and_o feast_n be_v part_n of_o that_o hand-writing_n which_o be_v blot_v out_o and_o shadow_n of_o thing_n future_a and_o solemnity_n for_o not_o observe_v any_o part_n of_o which_o the_o christian_a be_v not_o to_o be_v censure_v or_o condemn_v and_o therefore_o this_o must_v be_v affirm_v also_o of_o the_o whole_a sabbath_n festival_n 4thly_a there_o be_v not_o one_o example_n in_o the_o whole_a sacred_a writ_n in_o which_o it_o can_v be_v show_v that_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d do_v signify_v the_o sacrifice_n offer_v on_o the_o sabbath_n day_n in_o distinction_n from_o the_o other_o duty_n of_o the_o day_n whence_o evident_a it_o be_v that_o this_o exposition_n of_o the_o word_n be_v groundless_a beside_o have_v the_o apostle_n intend_v by_o these_o word_n only_o to_o signify_v that_o no_o man_n shall_v condemn_v the_o christian_n for_o not_o offer_v sacrifice_n on_o that_o day_n what_o reason_n can_v there_o be_v why_o he_o shall_v not_o have_v plain_o say_v so_o rather_o than_o signify_v his_o mind_n in_o term_n so_o much_o offensive_a to_o the_o jew_n as_o seem_v to_o declare_v the_o abrogation_n of_o their_o whole_a sabbath_n and_o to_o misguide_v the_o christian_a into_o such_o a_o apprehension_n sure_o have_v the_o apostle_n embrace_v the_o sabbatarian_n doctrine_n he_o will_v not_o have_v afford_v so_o great_a occasion_n to_o other_o to_o reject_v it_o but_o against_o this_o argument_n the_o sabbatarian_o thus_o object_n that_o the_o sabbath_n here_o mention_v be_v say_v to_o be_v a_o shadow_n of_o thing_n future_a object_n 1_o but_o the_o seven_o day_n sabbath_n be_v a_o sign_n of_o a_o thing_n past_a viz._n of_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o world._n that_o the_o sabbath_n be_v not_o as_o the_o objection_n without_o ground_n answer_n affirm_v a_o sign_n but_o a_o feast_n institute_v in_o commemoration_n of_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n prove_v not_o that_o it_o be_v not_o a_o shadow_n also_o of_o thing_n future_a for_o the_o passover_n be_v the_o memorial_n of_o god_n mercy_n in_o pass_v over_o the_o house_n of_o israel_n when_o he_o smite_v the_o egyptian_n the_o feast_n of_o tabernacle_n be_v a_o memorial_n that_o their_o father_n dwell_v in_o tent_n and_o tabernacle_n pentecost_n be_v a_o memorial_n of_o the_o give_v of_o the_o law_n at_o mount_n sinai_n the_o feast_n of_o unleavened_a bread_n be_v celebrate_v in_o memory_n of_o their_o pass_v out_o of_o egypt_n with_o their_o dough_n unleavened_a and_o of_o their_o deliverance_n from_o the_o affliction_n they_o endure_v in_o egypt_n if_o therefore_o notwithstanding_o the_o institution_n of_o these_o feast_n in_o memory_n of_o what_o be_v past_a it_o be_v acknowledge_v by_o all_o christian_n that_o they_o be_v shadow_n of_o good_a thing_n to_o come_v the_o seven_o day_n sabbath_n may_v be_v both_o and_o whereas_o it_o be_v by_o the_o sabbatarian_o say_v that_o the_o seven_o day_n sabbath_n seem_v not_o to_o be_v a_o shadow_n of_o any_o blessing_n which_o we_o at_o present_a do_v enjoy_v by_o christ_n it_o may_v be_v answer_v 1._o that_o this_o expression_n of_o the_o apostle_n do_v not_o necessary_o import_v that_o the_o thing_n mention_v here_o be_v shadow_n which_o relate_v to_o thing_n future_a but_o only_o that_o comparative_o to_o those_o future_a thing_n which_o be_v to_o be_v prescribe_v and_o teach_v by_o christ_n and_o his_o religion_n they_o be_v shadow_n 2._o this_o objection_n seem_v to_o contradict_v the_o very_a word_n of_o the_o apostle_n l._n apostolo_n respond_v si_fw-la potes_fw-la qui_fw-la vacationem_fw-la istius_fw-la diei_fw-la umbram_fw-la futuri_fw-la esse_fw-la tesâ—â—tur_fw-la contra_fw-la faustum_n l._n and_o therefore_o what_o saint_n austin_n say_v to_o faustus_n be_v very_o proper_a here_o answer_v thou_o the_o apostle_n if_o thou_o can_v who_o witness_v that_o rest_v on_o the_o sabbath_n day_n be_v a_o shadow_n of_o that_o which_o be_v to_o come_v even_o the_o ancient_a jew_n acknowledge_v that_o their_o sabbath_n be_v a_o shadow_n of_o the_o age_n of_o the_o messiah_n this_o be_v their_o assertion_n that_o the_o sabbath_n be_v give_v as_o a_o type_n of_o the_o holam_fw-la habba_n or_o the_o age_n to_o come_v by_o which_o they_o understand_v the_o age_n of_o the_o messiah_n whence_o in_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o hebrew_n the_o world_n to_o come_v do_v clear_o signify_v the_o gospel_n age_n and_o this_o they_o gather_v from_o these_o expression_n of_o the_o prophet_n isaiah_n 66.23_o ch._n 66.23_o which_o say_v that_o it_o shall_v come_v to_o pass_v that_o from_o one_o new_a moon_n and_o from_o one_o sabbath_n to_o another_o shall_v all_o flesh_n come_v to_o worship_n before_o the_o lord_n which_o say_v the_o jew_n be_v speak_v of_o that_o age_n to_o come_v which_o shall_v be_v all_o sabbath_n 4._o in_o signo_fw-la data_fw-la sunt_fw-la judaeorum_fw-la populo_fw-la iren._n l._n 4._o c._n 30._o ita_fw-la iren._n l._n 4._o c._n 30._o barnabas_n ep._n ep._n 15._o orig_n hom._n 23._o in_o numer_n f._n 136._o august_n l._n 4._o de_fw-fr gen._n ad_fw-la lit_fw-fr c._n 11._o clemens_n alex._n strom._n l._n 4._o p._n 477._o orig._n hom._n 23._o in_o num._n f._n 136._o machar_n hom._n 35._o greg._n nyssen_n hom._n 7._o in_o eccles_n tom._n 1._o p._n 440._o cyril_n alex._n in_o cap_n 6._o amosi_fw-la p._n 315._o sabbata_n perseverantiam_fw-la totius_fw-la diei_fw-la erga_fw-la deum_fw-la deservitionis_fw-la edocebant_fw-la iren._n lib._n 4._o cap._n 30._o just_a m._n in_o dial._n cum_fw-la tryph._n p._n 229._o c._n tertull._n advers._fw-la jud._n c._n 4._o and_o all_o the_o ancient_a father_n do_v with_o one_o voice_n declare_v that_o the_o jewish_a sabbath_n be_v typical_a and_o figure_v the_o spiritual_a rest_n which_o righteous_a person_n shall_v enjoy_v by_o christ_n and_o their_o spiritual_a cease_v from_o the_o work_n of_o sin_n and_o that_o we_o always_o ought_v to_o be_v employ_v in_o god_n service_n four_o four_o 13_o the_o father_n with_o one_o voice_n assert_v that_o the_o sabbath_n be_v ceremonial_a and_o that_o the_o christian_n or_o at_o least_o the_o gentile_a convert_v be_v not_o oblige_v to_o observe_v it_o justin_n m._n assert_n that_o after_o the_o appear_v of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n we_o have_v no_o need_n to_o observe_v the_o sabbath_n 30._o lib._n 4._o c._n 30._o irenaeus_n that_o it_o do_v not_o justify_v and_o that_o the_o ancient_a patriarch_n please_v god_n without_o the_o observation_n of_o it_o 4._o adu._n jud._n c._n 4._o tertullian_n that_o the_o observation_n of_o it_o be_v temporary_a and_o that_o it_o be_v blot_v out_o like_a as_o circumcision_n and_o other_o rite_n of_o the_o old_a law._n the_o council_n of_o laodicea_n declare_v that_o christian_n ought_v not_o to_o rest_n on_o the_o sabbath_n 29._o can._n 29._o but_o work_n on_o it_o prefer_v before_o it_o the_o lord_n day_n epiphanius_n say_v that_o our_o lord_n do_v his_o miracle_n on_o the_o sabbath_n and_o command_v the_o impotent_a man_n to_o take_v up_o his_o bed_n on_o that_o day_n to_o insinuate_v that_o the_o sabbath_n be_v to_o be_v dissolve_v 82._o haer._n 30._o ebion_n ebion_n 32._o vid._n haer._n 66._o c._n 82._o that_o hence_o the_o apostle_n know_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o the_o sabbath_n be_v dissolve_v that_o it_o be_v dissolve_v by_o the_o come_v of_o christ_n the_o great_a
lay_v this_o only_a in_o those_o place_n as_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o faith_n and_o so_o go_v on_o to_o other_o country_n to_o convert_v they_o and_o sure_o then_o the_o successor_n of_o the_o apostle_n do_v not_o doubt_n but_o that_o these_o gospel_n do_v with_o sufficient_a fullness_n and_o perspicuity_n contain_v the_o necessary_a article_n of_o christian_a faith._n three_o of_o st._n luke_n the_o follower_n of_o st._n paul_n 1_o lucas_n quod_fw-la ab_fw-la illo_fw-la praedicabatur_fw-la evangelium_fw-la in_o libro_fw-la condidit_fw-la l._n 3._o c._n 1_o irenaeus_n inform_v we_o that_o he_o write_v in_o a_o book_n that_o gospel_n which_o be_v preach_v by_o he_o he_o add_v that_o st._n paul_n neglect_v not_o to_o teach_v the_o whole_a counsel_n of_o god_n 14._o cap._n 14._o and_o that_o st._n luke_n neglect_v not_o to_o write_v what_o st._n paul_n have_v teach_v and_o thence_o infer_v against_o the_o heretic_n that_o they_o can_v not_o pretend_v to_o know_v what_o be_v not_o teach_v by_o paul_n or_o be_v not_o write_v by_o st._n luke_n four_o st._n john_n say_v the_o tradition_n of_o the_o ancient_n be_v importune_v by_o all_o the_o asiatic_n and_o by_o the_o embassy_n of_o many_o other_o to_o write_v his_o gospel_n and_o his_o great_a care_n in_o compose_v it_o joh._n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d epiph._n haer._n 51._o 51._o 6._o theoph._n proem_n in_o joh._n say_v they_o be_v to_o speak_v of_o those_o necessary_a thing_n which_o they_o have_v pretermit_v who_o write_v before_o he_o or_o of_o the_o deity_n of_o christ_n which_o ebion_n cerinthus_n and_o other_o heretic_n deny_v and_o the_o other_o evangelist_n have_v not_o so_o full_o speak_v to_o the_o martyrology_n of_o timothy_n bishop_n of_o ephesus_n add_v that_o the_o other_o evangelist_n be_v bring_v to_o he_o 1403._o apud_fw-la phot._n cod._n 254._o p._n 1403._o contain_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o salutary_a passion_n the_o miracle_n and_o doctrine_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o that_o he_o digest_v they_o in_o order_n and_o add_v his_o own_o to_o they_o here_o then_o from_o this_o tradion_a it_o be_v plain_a and_o obvious_a to_o observe_v first_o first_o 3_o that_o it_o be_v constant_o suppose_v and_o look_v on_o by_o all_o christian_n as_o a_o thing_n most_o certain_a that_o to_o preserve_v a_o doctrine_n safe_a unto_o posterity_n to_o keep_v it_o sure_a and_o certain_a it_o be_v not_o sufficient_a for_o they_o to_o hear_v it_o by_o the_o ear_n or_o to_o receive_v it_o by_o tradition_n though_o from_o the_o mouth_n of_o a_o apostle_n but_o that_o it_o be_v requisite_a in_o order_n to_o that_o end_n that_o what_o they_o hear_v shall_v be_v commit_v to_o writing_n that_o so_o it_o may_v be_v both_o to_o they_o and_o other_o the_o pillar_n and_o the_o ground_n of_o truth_n why_o else_o do_v they_o declare_v that_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v only_o speak_v and_o not_o write_v quick_o vanish_v and_o thence_o infer_v that_o if_o the_o evangelist_n intend_v the_o salvation_n of_o posterity_n they_o must_v have_v write_v what_o they_o preach_v why_o do_v they_o say_v it_o be_v necessary_a for_o the_o apostle_n when_o they_o be_v about_o to_o leave_v their_o convert_v to_o commit_v what_o they_o teach_v in_o write_v to_o they_o why_o be_v it_o that_o they_o can_v not_o be_v content_v 15._o euseb_n hist_o eccl._n l._n 2._o c._n 15._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d with_o the_o unwritten_a teach_n of_o the_o divine_a doctrine_n or_o in_o the_o romish_a phrase_n with_o the_o infallible_a way_n of_o oral_a tradition_n but_o do_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d desire_v with_o all_o earnestness_n st._n mark_v to_o give_v they_o a_o digest_v or_o memorial_n in_o write_v of_o that_o doctrine_n they_o have_v receive_v by_o word_n of_o mouth_n and_o why_o be_v peter_n so_o delight_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d with_o this_o desire_n of_o the_o christian_n which_o be_v a_o plain_a renounce_n of_o oral_a tradition_n and_o a_o prefer_n of_o the_o write_a word_n before_o it_o second_o hence_o it_o be_v obvious_a to_o observe_v that_o oral_a tradition_n be_v thus_o subject_a to_o failure_n and_o miscarriage_n the_o wisdom_n of_o our_o god_n and_o saviour_n think_v fit_a that_o what_o be_v preach_v by_o the_o apostle_n shall_v be_v commit_v unto_o writing_n that_o it_o may_v be_v unto_o posterity_n the_o pillar_n and_o the_o ground_n of_o truth_n hence_o 1._o lib._n 3._o c._n 1._o say_v irenaeus_n they_o by_o the_o will_n of_o god_n write_v the_o scripture_n for_o this_o end_n they_o say_v st._n austin_n write_v what_o they_o know_v by_o the_o dictate_v of_o their_o head._n he_o command_v the_o apostle_n to_o write_v and_o what_o thing_n shall_v be_v write_v be_v choose_v doubtless_o by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n who_o penman_n the_o apostle_n be_v matth._n proem_n in_o matth._n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d it_o be_v the_o pleasure_n of_o christ_n or_o his_o apostle_n say_v theophylact_v that_o the_o gospel_n shall_v be_v write_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o christian_n be_v teach_v the_o truth_n from_o they_o may_v neither_o be_v pervert_v by_o heresy_n or_o corrupt_v in_o manner_n three_o hence_o also_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o the_o thing_n choose_v by_o our_o lord_n and_o his_o apostle_n and_o by_o the_o holy_a spirit_n to_o be_v write_v be_v such_o as_o seem_v to_o their_o wisdom_n sufficient_a for_o the_o salvation_n of_o believer_n that_o they_o contain_v all_o which_o our_o lord_n will_v have_v we_o read_v concern_v what_o he_o do_v or_o say_v all_o that_o truth_n which_o be_v needful_a to_o preserve_v we_o from_o heresy_n in_o doctrine_n or_o corruption_n in_o manner_n the_o whole_a state_n or_o system_v of_o the_o christian_a faith_n which_o whosoever_o do_v retain_v can_v not_o want_v faith_n even_o when_o he_o want_v teacher_n all_o that_o st._n peter_n preach_v the_o foundation_n of_o faith_n the_o whole_a council_n of_o god_n the_o salutary_a doctrine_n of_o our_o lord_n all_o that_o be_v necessary_a to_o be_v know_v 2._o 2._o 4_o this_o will_v be_v still_o more_o evident_a from_o that_o unquestionable_a tradition_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n of_o christ_n for_o many_o century_n that_o the_o apostle_n creed_n as_o it_o be_v first_o deliver_v and_o as_o it_o be_v afterward_o explain_v by_o that_o of_o nice_n be_v a_o complete_a and_o perfect_a summary_n of_o all_o thing_n simple_o necessary_a to_o be_v believe_v by_o christian_n that_o the_o apostle_n and_o first_o preacher_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n comprise_v the_o fundamental_o of_o their_o doctrine_n in_o some_o creed_n system_n or_o form_n of_o word_n we_o learn_v not_o only_o from_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n but_o also_o from_o many_o passage_n of_o scripture_n which_o mention_n 1._o luk._n i._n 4._o heb._n v._n 12._o heb._n vi_fw-la 1._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o word_n of_o their_o catechism_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o elementary_a principle_n of_o the_o oracle_n of_o god_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o word_n of_o the_o begin_n of_o christ_n or_o the_o foundation_n upon_o which_o christian_n grow_v up_o unto_o perfection_n 6._o rom._n xij_o 6._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o analogy_n of_o faith_n according_a to_o which_o all_o the_o dispenser_n of_o the_o word_n must_v frame_v their_o doctrine_n 13._o 1_o tim._n iij._n 15_o 16._o 2_o tim._n i._n 13._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o mystery_n of_o godliness_n to_o be_v preserve_v in_o and_o by_o the_o church_n the_o pillar_n and_o the_o ground_n of_o truth_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d a_o form_n of_o sound_a word_n which_o be_v deliver_v to_o and_o must_v be_v hold_v by_o all_o christian_n in_o faith_n and_o love_n 14._o verse_n 14._o or_o a_o brief_a summary_n of_o the_o thing_n which_o be_v to_o be_v believe_v by_o all_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o good_a depositum_fw-la or_o summary_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n commit_v to_o the_o trust_n of_o other_o or_o agree_v on_o by_o the_o apostle_n to_o be_v teach_v by_o all_o 2._o 2_o tim._n ij_o 2._o and_o which_o also_o be_v by_o they_o to_o be_v commit_v to_o faithful_a man_n able_a to_o instruct_v other_o in_o it_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 27._o jud._n iij._n philip._n i_o 27._o the_o faith_n once_o and_o at_o once_o deliver_v to_o the_o saint_n which_o they_o must_v hold_v in_o a_o good_a conscience_n and_o earnest_o contend_v for_o 2._o 2._o 5_o that_o this_o creed_n system_n or_o summary_n of_o faith_n be_v by_o the_o apostle_n deliver_v to_o all_o church_n and_o be_v for_o substance_n that_o which_o be_v now_o call_v the_o apostle_n creed_n be_v also_o evident_a from_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n irenaeus_n say_v it_o be_v the_o faith_n which_o the_o church_n receive_v
〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 4._o cap._n 4._o in_o the_o institution_n of_o faith_n deliver_v to_o the_o church_n and_o that_o hanc_fw-la tenentes_fw-la regulam_fw-la hold_v to_o this_o rule_n how_o many_o and_o various_a soever_o be_v their_o doctrine_n 19_o ibid._n c._n 19_o we_o may_v easy_o show_v their_o deviation_n from_o the_o truth_n 3._o cap._n 3._o in_o his_o three_o book_n he_o confute_v they_o from_o the_o same_o topick_n viz._n this_o tradition_n of_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n visible_a in_o all_o church_n and_o preserve_v in_o all_o the_o bishop_n of_o they_o succeed_v the_o apostle_n declare_v that_o nihil_fw-la tale_n docuerunt_fw-la neque_fw-la cognoverunt_fw-la quale_fw-la ab_fw-la his_fw-la deliratur_fw-la in_o their_o account_n of_o the_o tradition_n receive_v from_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o faith_n preach_v to_o man_n they_o teach_v no_o such_o thing_n as_o the_o delirium_n of_o these_o heretic_n and_o he_o inform_v we_o that_o polycarp_n have_v convert_v many_o of_o these_o heretic_n to_o the_o church_n by_o declare_v this_o be_v the_o only_a truth_n which_o he_o receive_v from_o the_o apostle_n and_o in_o his_o four_o chapter_n repeat_v again_o this_o creed_n he_o say_v it_o be_v that_o which_o even_o the_o barbarian_n who_o have_v not_o the_o scripture_n preserve_v in_o their_o heart_n will_v stop_v their_o ear_n against_o and_o sufficient_o repel_v ea_fw-la quae_fw-la ab_fw-la haereticis_fw-la adinventa_fw-la sunt_fw-la the_o invention_n of_o the_o heretic_n tertullian_n also_o lay_v down_o this_o creed_n as_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n and_o confute_v all_o the_o heretic_n because_o their_o doctrine_n be_v late_a than_o this_o creed_n and_o be_v not_o contain_v in_o it_o he_o begin_v his_o discourse_n of_o prescription_n against_o the_o heretic_n with_o this_o foundation_n 6._o nobis_fw-la nihil_fw-la ex_fw-la arbitrio_fw-la nostro_fw-la inducere_fw-la licet_fw-la cap._n 6._o that_o christian_n can_v induce_v no_o new_a thing_n that_o they_o have_v the_o apostle_n for_o the_o author_n of_o their_o doctrine_n who_o themselves_o induce_v nothing_o of_o their_o own_o sed_fw-la acceptam_fw-la à _fw-la christo_fw-la disciplinam_fw-la fideliter_fw-la nationibus_fw-la adsignaverunt_fw-la but_o faithful_o deliver_v to_o the_o nation_n the_o doctrine_n they_o receive_v from_o christ_n 8._o cap._n 8._o and_o whereas_o the_o heretic_n object_v that_o say_v of_o our_o lord_n seek_v and_o you_o shall_v find_v and_o thence_o pretend_v that_o they_o by_o seek_v have_v find_v their_o doctrine_n in_o the_o scripture_n though_o they_o pretend_v also_o to_o tradition_n for_o they_o and_o especial_o for_o the_o interpretation_n of_o scripture_n as_o irenaeus_n have_v inform_v we_o 9_o unum_n utique_fw-la &_o certum_fw-la aliquid_fw-la institutum_fw-la esse_fw-la a_o christo_fw-la quod_fw-la credere_fw-la omnino_fw-la debeant_fw-la nationes_fw-la &_o idcirco_fw-la quaerere_fw-la ut_fw-la possint_fw-la cum_fw-la invenerint_fw-la credere_fw-la cap._n 9_o to_o this_o tertullian_n answer_v that_o true_a it_o be_v they_o be_v to_o search_v the_o scripture_n for_o their_o rule_n of_o faith_n and_o prove_v it_o thence_o but_o then_o they_o also_o be_v to_o believe_v that_o when_o they_o have_v find_v that_o there_o aliud_fw-la non_fw-la esse_fw-la credendum_fw-la ideoque_fw-la nec_fw-la requirendum_fw-la that_o nothing_o more_o be_v to_o be_v believe_v and_o therefore_o nothing_o more_o be_v to_o be_v inquire_v after_o 9_o cap._n 8_o 9_o beside_o those_o thing_n which_o they_o believe_v be_v the_o matter_n of_o their_o faith_n and_o that_o otherwise_o there_o will_v be_v no_o end_n of_o seek_v nec_fw-la statio_fw-la credendi_fw-la nor_o any_o boundary_a of_o faith_n let_v we_o seek_v therefore_o say_v he_o 13._o cap._n 12_o 13._o idque_fw-la duntaxat_fw-la quod_fw-la salva_fw-la regula_fw-la fidei_fw-la potest_fw-la in_o quaestionem_fw-la devenire_fw-la but_o that_o only_a which_o may_v be_v inquire_v after_o so_o as_o that_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n be_v safe_a then_o he_o lay_v down_o the_o creed_n as_o that_o rule_n and_o declare_v 14._o cap._n 14._o that_o know_v this_o we_o need_v seek_v no_o more_o because_o we_o know_v all_o that_o we_o need_v to_o know_v he_o add_v that_o the_o apostle_n receive_v a_o command_n to_o teach_v and_o to_o baptize_v plant_v church_n in_o all_o city_n whence_o other_o church_n semina_fw-la doctrinae_fw-la mutuatae_fw-la sunt_fw-la 20._o cap._n 20._o borrow_v the_o seed_n of_o their_o doctrine_n and_o that_o all_o these_o church_n be_v one_o first_o and_o apostolical_a not_o by_o virtue_n of_o any_o roman_a unity_n but_o by_o the_o union_n of_o peace_n and_o brotherly_a affection_n and_o per_fw-la ejusdem_fw-la sacramenti_fw-la unam_fw-la traditionem_fw-la by_o show_v the_o same_o creed_n which_o when_o they_o journey_v to_o any_o other_o church_n be_v 21._o cap._n 21._o contesseratio_fw-la hospitalitatis_fw-la the_o league_n of_o hospitality_n and_o then_o he_o add_v hins_n igitur_fw-la dirigimus_fw-la praescriptionem_fw-la hence_o therefore_o we_o direct_v our_o prescription_n i._n e._n from_o the_o very_a faith_n and_o symbol_n which_o the_o apostle_n preach_v to_o the_o church_n deliver_v to_o they_o in_o which_o rule_n we_o find_v nothing_o of_o the_o new_a doctrine_n of_o the_o heretic_n and_o so_o be_v sure_o they_o belong_v not_o to_o the_o faith_n but_o be_v to_o be_v reject_v ob_fw-la diversitatem_fw-la sacramenti_fw-la 33._o cap._n 33._o as_o be_v different_a from_o our_o creed_n and_o by_o these_o example_n we_o may_v learn_v by_o the_o way_n what_o dionysius_n bishop_n of_o corinth_n do_v when_o as_o eusebius_n inform_v we_o 23._o hist_o eccl._n l._n 4._o c._n 23._o he_o combat_v the_o heresy_n of_o the_o marcionite_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d stick_v to_o the_o canon_n of_o truth_n viz._n that_o he_o confute_v they_o as_o do_v irenaeus_n and_o tertullian_n by_o appeal_n to_o the_o apostle_n symbol_n or_o rule_n of_o faith_n leave_v to_o the_o church_n now_o here_o i_o appeal_v to_o any_o indifferent_a reader_n whether_o the_o argument_n of_o irenaeus_n and_o tertullian_n against_o the_o heretic_n of_o their_o time_n be_v not_o to_o this_o effect_n the_o tradition_n of_o the_o faith_n be_v manifect_a to_o all_o the_o world_n you_o may_v see_v and_o hear_v it_o in_o all_o christian_a church_n where_o this_o symbol_n be_v recite_v in_o which_o nihil_fw-la tale_n docuerunt_fw-la they_o teach_v nothing_o like_o to_o those_o new_a heresy_n they_o therefore_o be_v to_o be_v reject_v and_o i_o desire_v any_o man_n to_o tell_v i_o whether_o this_o argument_n be_v not_o strong_a in_o the_o mouth_n of_o protestant_n the_o apostle_n symbol_n the_o rule_n of_o faith_n here_o mention_v by_o irenaeus_n and_o tertullian_n contain_v nothing_o of_o the_o romish_a article_n therefore_o they_o be_v to_o be_v reject_v whether_o this_o be_v not_o our_o way_n of_o prescribe_v against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o her_o creed_n as_o distinct_a from_o we_o be_v new_a not_o a_o tittle_n of_o it_o not_o any_o thing_n like_o it_o be_v deliver_v in_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n the_o symbol_n the_o tradition_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n teach_v say_v these_o man_n by_o christ_n by_o his_o apostle_n receive_v from_o the_o begin_n by_o all_o apostolical_a church_n and_o for_o ten_o century_n at_o least_o declare_v to_o have_v be_v the_o whole_a and_o perfect_a rule_n of_o christian_a faith_n and_o by_o our_o catechism_n say_v to_o contain_v all_o the_o article_n of_o the_o christian_a faith._n 6._o 6._o 9_o let_v it_o be_v note_v that_o all_o these_o father_n do_v unanimous_o teach_v that_o this_o whole_a symbol_n summary_n and_o rule_n of_o faith_n be_v most_o apparent_o contain_v in_o scripture_n that_o it_o be_v gather_v out_o of_o scripture_n and_o when_o they_o teach_v it_o to_o their_o catechist_n they_o prove_v every_o article_n of_o it_o from_o the_o holy_a scripture_n irenaeus_n say_v express_o 3._o lib._n 3._o c._n 3._o that_o they_o who_o will_v might_n learn_v the_o apostolical_a tradition_n of_o the_o church_n ex_fw-la ipsa_fw-la scriptura_fw-la from_o the_o scripture_n itself_o the_o doctrine_n which_o the_o apostle_n preach_v be_v afterward_o deliver_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n to_o be_v the_o pillar_n and_o the_o ground_n of_o faith._n 47._o apol._n c._n 47._o tertullian_n say_v of_o it_o that_o it_o be_v antiquitas_fw-la praestructa_fw-la divinae_fw-la literaturae_fw-la antiquity_n build_v upon_o the_o divine_a scripture_n that_o as_o for_o this_o rule_n of_o faith_n we_o be_v to_o search_v the_o scripture_n for_o it_o 15._o de_fw-fr prescript_n c._n 9_o cap._n 15._o and_o seek_v until_o we_o find_v it_o there_o that_o quaerendum_fw-la est_fw-la donec_fw-la inveneris_fw-la &_o credendum_fw-la ubi_fw-la inveneris_fw-la and_o that_o no_o man_n can_v speak_v of_o matter_n of_o faith_n nisi_fw-la ex_fw-la literis_fw-la fidei_fw-la but_o from_o the_o holy_a scripture_n st._n cyril_n add_v that_o it_o be_v the_o faith_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d confirm_v by_o all_o the_o scripture_n and_o
follow_v that_o the_o supremacy_n of_o the_o pope_n the_o celibacy_n of_o priest_n the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n the_o veneration_n of_o image_n and_o relic_n the_o true_a and_o proper_a sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n of_o concomitance_n and_o communion_n in_o one_o kind_a of_o purgatory_n indulgence_n read_v the_o service_n in_o a_o tongue_n unknown_a the_o seven_o sacrament_n the_o necessity_n of_o the_o priest_n intention_n to_o the_o validity_n of_o a_o sacrament_n must_v be_v so_o far_o contain_v in_o the_o nicene_n creed_n as_o to_o be_v only_a explication_n and_o interpretation_n of_o the_o same_o article_n of_o faith_n or_o it_o must_v be_v confess_v that_o they_o be_v no_o necessary_a article_n of_o christian_a faith_n and_o since_o the_o greek_n do_v in_o that_o council_n plead_v that_o nothing_o be_v to_o be_v add_v by_o any_o after-council_n to_o the_o nicene_n faith_n and_o the_o latin_n in_o effect_n do_v own_o that_o nothing_o shall_v be_v add_v to_o it_o but_o only_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 645._o p._n 644_o 645._o another_o exposition_n suitable_a to_o the_o truth_n contain_v in_o it_o which_o be_v not_o so_o much_o a_o addition_n as_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d a_o explication_n of_o the_o same_o thing_n they_o both_o exclude_v the_o addition_n of_o these_o article_n unless_o that_o can_v be_v prove_v which_o never_o can_v be_v rational_o attempt_v that_o they_o be_v only_a explication_n of_o the_o nicene_n faith_n as_o the_o addition_n of_o filioque_fw-la to_o it_o be_v declare_v to_o be_v and_o since_o we_o protestant_n do_v acquiesce_v in_o the_o nicene_n faith_n it_o follow_v by_o the_o concession_n of_o the_o latin_n that_o in_o respect_n to_o we_o there_o be_v no_o need_n for_o after_o council_n to_o be_v concern_v for_o any_o other_o faith._n 2_o the_o father_n who_o make_v or_o who_o embrace_v this_o boundary_a of_o christian_a faith_n express_o add_v that_o there_o be_v no_o necessity_n of_o add_v any_o thing_n unto_o it_o with_o respect_n to_o heretic_n because_o it_o be_v sufficient_a of_o itself_o for_o the_o aversion_n of_o all_o heresy_n thus_o in_o that_o great_a dispute_n which_o be_v between_o the_o aliens_n and_o the_o orthodox_n about_o add_v something_o to_o the_o nicene_n faith_n or_o make_v other_o creed_n beside_o it_o 582._o epist_n ad_fw-la epict._n tom._n 1._o p._n 581_o 582._o athanasius_n give_v his_o judgement_n that_o the_o vain_a talk_n of_o all_o the_o heretic_n that_o ever_o be_v be_v baffle_v and_o make_v to_o cease_v by_o the_o faith_n confess_v at_o nice_a according_a to_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o that_o this_o faith_n be_v sufficient_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d for_o the_o overthrow_n of_o all_o impiety_n and_o that_o no_o other_o synod_n ought_v to_o be_v name_v in_o the_o catholic_n church_n but_o that_o for_o the_o confusion_n of_o they_o it_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o mark_n of_o victory_n over_o all_o heresy_n and_o especial_o over_o that_o of_o arius_n and_o this_o demonstrative_o follow_v from_o their_o constant_a doctrine_n that_o these_o creed_n full_o do_v contain_v all_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n necessary_a to_o be_v believe_v by_o all_o christian_n for_o see_v heresy_n must_v be_v a_o error_n of_o faith_n in_o matter_n necessary_a to_o be_v believe_v because_o it_o otherwise_o can_v be_v no_o damnable_a error_n there_o can_v be_v no_o heresy_n which_o be_v not_o a_o denial_n of_o something_o necessary_a to_o be_v believe_v that_o therefore_o which_o sufficient_o instruct_v i_o in_o all_o thing_n necessary_a to_o be_v believe_v must_v also_o fortify_v i_o sufficient_o against_o all_o heresy_n 3_o this_o unfolding_a make_v plain_a better_a interpret_n the_o faith_n be_v that_o which_o only_o can_v be_v do_v by_o far_a declaration_n of_o the_o sense_n of_o some_o article_n of_o faith_n than_o former_o be_v make_v unto_o the_o church_n it_o be_v already_o baffle_v by_o the_o refutation_n of_o the_o former_a plea_n and_o it_o be_v plain_o inconsistent_a with_o the_o pretence_n of_o our_o new_a patron_n of_o tradition_n for_o either_o the_o father_n teach_v the_o son_n this_o better_a interpretation_n and_o make_v plain_a this_o sense_n of_o the_o article_n or_o he_o do_v not_o if_o he_o do_v there_o be_v no_o need_n of_o do_v this_o by_o any_o council_n if_o he_o do_v not_o than_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o the_o son_n if_o he_o believe_v this_o sense_n and_o this_o interpretation_n believe_v somewhat_o which_o he_o receive_v not_o by_o tradition_n from_o his_o father_n and_o so_o it_o must_v be_v certain_a that_o he_o may_v believe_v another_o sense_n of_o that_o article_n than_o his_o father_n teach_v and_o so_o in_o any_o other_o article_n viz._n another_o sense_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n of_o the_o pope_n supremacy_n etc._n etc._n three_o three_o 3_o hence_o it_o must_v follow_v that_o no_o man_n who_o do_v hearty_o believe_v these_o creed_n and_o the_o immediate_a doctrine_n plain_o contain_v in_o they_o or_o evident_o deduce_v from_o they_o can_v deserve_v to_o be_v anathematise_v or_o be_v exclude_v from_o the_o communion_n of_o christian_n for_o not_o believe_v any_o other_o simple_a article_n of_o faith_n for_o than_o he_o must_v deserve_v to_o be_v exclude_v for_o a_o thing_n unnecessary_a to_o be_v believe_v by_o christian_n he_o may_v indeed_o deserve_v to_o be_v exclude_v upon_o other_o ground_n from_o the_o external_a communion_n of_o the_o church_n as_o v._o gr_n for_o irregularity_n of_o life_n or_o violate_v the_o church_n peace_n but_o can_v just_o be_v exclude_v for_o want_v of_o christian_a faith._n four_o four_o 4_o hence_o it_o must_v follow_v that_o all_o those_o council_n which_o have_v anathematise_v their_o fellow_n christian_n for_o such_o doctrine_n as_o be_v not_o in_o these_o creed_n nor_o can_v be_v evident_o infer_v from_o they_o have_v be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v infallible_a that_o they_o have_v actual_o err_v and_o all_o those_o church_n who_o have_v reject_v other_o from_o communion_n with_o they_o upon_o the_o same_o account_n have_v act_v schismatical_o because_o they_o exclude_v other_o from_o communion_n without_o just_a ground_n it_o be_v therefore_o manifest_a that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v add_v to_o the_o nicene_n creed_n these_o follow_a article_n i._o that_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o successor_n of_o st._n peter_n and_o the_o vicar_n of_o jesus_n christ_n ii_o that_o the_o roman_a be_v the_o holy_a catholic_n and_o apostolic_a church_n the_o mother_n and_o mistress_n of_o all_o church_n iii_o that_o to_o she_o therefore_o do_v belong_v to_o judge_v of_o the_o true_a sense_n and_o interpretation_n of_o scripture_n and_o that_o the_o sense_n which_o she_o impose_v on_o they_o be_v to_o be_v receive_v as_o true_a iv_o that_o there_o be_v seven_o sacrament_n of_o the_o new_a law_n institute_v by_o jesus_n christ_n and_o which_o confer_v grace_n viz._n baptism_n confirmation_n the_o eucharist_n penance_n extreme_a unction_n order_n matrimony_n v._o that_o in_o the_o mass_n a_o true_a proper_a and_o propitiatory_a sacrifice_n be_v offer_v for_o the_o live_n and_o the_o dead_a vi_o that_o in_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n there_o be_v make_v a_o conversion_n of_o the_o whole_a substance_n of_o bread_n into_o christ_n body_n and_o the_o whole_a substance_n of_o wine_n into_o his_o blood_n and_o so_o the_o body_n and_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n be_v there_o substantial_o present_a together_o with_o his_o soul_n and_o his_o divinity_n vii_o that_o under_o one_o species_n only_o whole_a and_o entire_a christ_n and_o a_o true_a sacrament_n be_v take_v viii_o that_o there_o be_v a_o purgatory_n and_o that_o the_o soul_n detain_v there_o be_v help_v by_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o faithful_a ix_o that_o the_o saint_n reign_v with_o christ_n be_v to_o be_v pray_v to_o and_o their_o relic_n to_o be_v venerate_v x._o that_o the_o image_n of_o christ_n the_o bless_a virgin_n and_o of_o other_o saint_n be_v to_o be_v honour_v and_o to_o have_v due_a veneration_n give_v to_o they_o xi_o that_o christ_n leave_v a_o power_n of_o indulgence_n to_o his_o church_n and_o that_o their_o use_n be_v most_o wholesome_a to_o christian_a people_n xii_o that_o all_o the_o rite_n use_v by_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o administration_n of_o her_o sacrament_n be_v to_o be_v admit_v and_o last_o that_o this_o be_v the_o true_a catholic_n faith_n without_o which_o no_o man_n can_v be_v save_v i_o say_v it_o be_v manifest_a that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v add_v all_o these_o article_n of_o faith_n unto_o the_o creed_n foremention_v and_o by_o the_o church_n declare_v to_o be_v a_o perfect_a digest_v of_o the_o article_n of_o christian_a faith_n it_o follow_v that_o they_o must_v all_o be_v evident_o prove_v to_o be_v
tradition_n they_o follow_v they_o at_o that_o weapon_n and_o by_o produce_v the_o tradition_n of_o their_o creed_n and_o rule_n of_o faith_n contain_v nothing_o of_o their_o new_a doctrine_n they_o stop_v their_o mouth_n give_v they_o nevertheless_o to_o understand_v 1._o lib._n 3._o c._n 1._o that_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n be_v by_o the_o will_n of_o god_n not_o only_o preach_v to_o but_o afterward_o deliver_v to_o they_o in_o the_o scripture_n to_o be_v the_o pillar_n and_o the_o ground_n of_o truth_n and_o that_o the_o parable_n which_o they_o by_o their_o ridiculous_a interpretation_n adapt_v to_o their_o purpose_n 46._o lib._n 2._o c._n 46._o be_v to_o be_v understand_v according_a to_o this_o rule_n of_o truth_n and_o according_a to_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v perspicuous_o reveal_v in_o scripture_n and_o that_o then_o they_o will_v not_o be_v interpret_v to_o a_o dangerous_a sense_n from_o which_o thing_n thus_o explain_v we_o learn_v 1._o that_o no_o man_n can_v discourse_v of_o matter_n of_o faith_n but_o from_o the_o scripture_n 2._o that_o these_o scripture_n be_v write_v by_o the_o will_n of_o god_n to_o be_v the_o pillar_n and_o the_o ground_n of_o truth_n to_o follow_v age_n 3._o that_o if_o we_o do_v interpret_v the_o ambiguous_a place_n of_o they_o by_o the_o plain_a and_o with_o analogy_n to_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n contain_v in_o the_o creed_n we_o can_v dangerous_o err_v second_o second_o 6_o hence_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o demonstrate_v the_o certainty_n and_o full_a assurance_n which_o the_o protestant_n have_v for_o all_o his_o necessary_a article_n of_o faith._n he_o have_v for_o his_o creed_n which_o say_v his_o catechism_n contain_v all_o the_o article_n of_o christian_a faith_n all_o the_o same_o ground_n of_o assurance_n which_o any_o roman_a catholic_n or_o any_o christian_n can_v pretend_v to_o viz._n present_v acknowledge_v profession_n and_o tradition_n oral_a of_o the_o present_a church_n and_o 2_o of_o all_o the_o church_n of_o the_o roman_a communion_n and_o of_o all_o other_o christian_a church_n 3_o the_o profession_n and_o oral_a tradition_n of_o all_o church_n bring_v all_o christian_a age_n time_n and_o place_n and_o even_o of_o all_o the_o apostle_n who_o be_v say_v this_o tradition_n the_o author_n joint_o of_o that_o creed_n which_o bear_v their_o name_n 4_o the_o write_n of_o the_o father_n and_o of_o general_a council_n who_o assure_v we_o that_o the_o creed_n they_o hand_v down_o unto_o we_o contain_v the_o apostolical_a faith_n the_o one_o and_o same_o truth_n they_o have_v be_v teach_v the_o only_a the_o entire_a the_o perfect_a faith_n of_o all_o christian_n to_o which_o nothing_o be_v to_o be_v add_v as_o well_o as_o nothing_o to_o be_v take_v from_o it_o last_o the_o write_a word_n of_o god_n in_o which_o they_o say_v this_o whole_a faith_n be_v express_o and_o in_o word_n contain_v in_o which_o it_o may_v be_v find_v and_o from_o which_o it_o may_v be_v prove_v to_o the_o capacity_n of_o the_o mean_a catechist_n whereas_o nothing_o of_o this_o nature_n can_v be_v show_v in_o confirmation_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o romanist_n three_o three_o 7_o hence_o also_o we_o may_v learn_v how_o christianity_n be_v hand_v down_o the_o same_o for_o substance_n and_o essential_o as_o it_o be_v from_o the_o begin_n by_o tradition_n as_o the_o ancient_n understand_v the_o word_n viz._n by_o the_o continual_a practice_n of_o the_o church_n deliver_v the_o summary_n and_o rule_n of_o faith_n which_o she_o receive_v from_o the_o apostle_n to_o all_o her_o member_n to_o be_v learn_v by_o heart_n or_o to_o be_v write_v not_o in_o ink_n but_o in_o the_o fleshly_a table_n of_o their_o heart_n and_o then_o confirm_v all_o the_o article_n contain_v in_o it_o by_o the_o holy_a scripture_n etc._n see_v ch._n 7._o 7._o 7_o 8_o etc._n etc._n and_o send_v her_o member_n to_o it_o to_o learn_v the_o truth_n of_o what_o the_o church_n have_v teach_v they_o this_o be_v say_v irenaeus_n the_o tradition_n which_o we_o have_v receive_v from_o the_o apostle_n the_o summary_n of_o faith_n the_o preach_n of_o the_o truth_n the_o immovable_a rule_n of_o truth_n deliver_v to_o christian_n at_o their_o baptism_n and_o by_o which_o the_o church_n enlighten_v all_o who_o come_v unto_o the_o truth_n and_o this_o say_v he_o the_o apostle_n first_o preach_v and_o afterward_o deliver_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o so_o they_o say_v all_o four_o four_o 8_o hence_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o discern_v how_o the_o r._n doctor_n impose_v upon_o their_o reader_n when_o they_o urge_v the_o say_n of_o irenaeus_n and_o tertullian_n for_o the_o establish_n of_o their_o tradition_n or_o the_o assert_v such_o tradition_n as_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n which_o neither_o be_v contain_v in_o scripture_n nor_o the_o apostle_n creed_n when_o it_o be_v evident_a beyond_o exception_n that_o the_o tradition_n which_o they_o speak_v of_o be_v that_o of_o the_o apostle_n creed_n and_o of_o the_o necessary_a article_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n contain_v in_o scripture_n 345._o q._n of_o question_n p._n 345._o thus_o mr._n m._n triumph_n in_o those_o word_n of_o irenaeus_n what_o if_o the_o apostle_n have_v not_o leave_v we_o the_o scripture_n must_v we_o not_o have_v follow_v that_o order_n of_o tradition_n which_o they_o deliver_v to_o those_o to_o who_o charge_n they_o leave_v the_o church_n to_o be_v govern_v to_o this_o order_n of_o tradition_n many_o barbarous_a nation_n do_v assent_v who_o have_v believe_v in_o christ_n without_o any_o write_n keep_v diligent_o the_o ancient_a tradition_n not_o tradition_n as_o mr._n m._n deceitful_o translate_v now_o let_v it_o be_v observe_v that_o the_o tradition_n here_o mention_v be_v only_o vetus_fw-la apostolorum_fw-la traditio_fw-la 4._o lib._n 3._o c._n 4._o the_o old_a tradition_n of_o the_o apostle_n the_o belief_n of_o one_o god_n maker_n of_o heaven_n and_o earth_n and_o so_o on_o to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o apostle_n creed_n and_o this_o will_v be_v the_o clear_a demonstration_n against_o the_o roman_a church_n imaginable_a for_o if_o we_o must_v have_v follow_v this_o order_n of_o tradition_n have_v we_o be_v destitute_a of_o scripture_n we_o must_v have_v absolute_o reject_v all_o the_o article_n of_o romish_a faith._n ibid._n mr._n m._n ibid._n that_o irenaeus_n do_v believe_v that_o the_o tradition_n leave_v by_o the_o apostle_n be_v a_o sufficient_a ground_n of_o divine_a faith_n be_v true_a 4._o l._n 3._o c._n 3_o 4._o but_o than_o it_o be_v as_o true_a that_o he_o believe_v that_o this_o tradition_n be_v entire_o contain_v in_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n he_o there_o lay_v down_o that_o it_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o same_o and_o only_a truth_n which_o be_v deliver_v by_o the_o apostle_n that_o it_o render_v they_o who_o believe_v this_o only_a wise_a and_o acceptable_a to_o god_n and_o full_o arm_v against_o all_o heresy_n 28._o de_fw-fr praescrip_n c._n 28._o tertullian_n do_v indeed_o put_v the_o question_n how_o be_v it_o likely_a that_o so_o many_o and_o so_o great_a church_n shall_v err_v in_o one_o faith._n among_o many_o event_n there_o be_v not_o every_o where_o one_o issue_n 400._o q._n of_o quest_n p._n 400._o the_o error_n of_o the_o church_n must_v needs_o have_v vary_v but_o that_o which_o among_o many_o be_v find_v one_o be_v not_o mistake_v but_o deliver_v audeat_fw-la ergo_fw-la aliquis_fw-la dicere_fw-la eos_fw-la errasse_fw-la qui_fw-la tradiderunt_fw-la 29._o de_fw-fr praescrip_n c._n 28_o 29._o dare_v then_o any_o one_o say_v they_o err_v who_o deliver_v that_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n but_o then_o this_o be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v plain_a popery_n as_o mr._n m._n vain_o boast_v that_o it_o effectual_o and_o at_o one_o blow_n 13._o ibid._n de_fw-fr virg._n veland_n c._n 1._o de_fw-fr praescrip_n c._n 13._o destroy_v it_o for_o have_v lay_v down_o his_o own_o rule_n immovable_a and_o admit_v no_o novelty_n no_o addition_n and_o deliver_v this_o rule_n in_o word_n at_o length_n ut_fw-la hinc_fw-la quid_fw-la defendamus_fw-la profiteamur_fw-la as_o a_o profession_n of_o that_o entire_a faith_n he_o undertake_v to_o defend_v against_o the_o heretic_n and_o beyond_o which_o nothing_o be_v needful_a to_o be_v know_v he_o proceed_v to_o show_v that_o the_o apostle_n in_o deliver_v this_o as_o the_o entire_a rule_n of_o faith_n be_v not_o deficient_a in_o teach_v any_o thing_n which_o be_v needful_a to_o be_v believe_v this_o he_o prove_v chapter_n the_o twenty-sixth_a because_o christ_n command_v that_o what_o they_o hear_v in_o secret_n they_o shall_v publish_v in_o the_o light_n and_o on_o the_o house_n top_n and_o that_o they_o shall_v not_o hide_v the_o light_n under_o a_o bushel_n but_o set_v it_o on_o a_o candlestick_n that_o it_o may_v shine_v to_o all_o in_o the_o house_n these_o precept_n either_o
1._o p._n 474._o de_fw-fr nat._n deor._n l._n 3._o ab_fw-la initio_fw-la p._n 243._o those_o that_o be_v before_o we_o and_o be_v as_o they_o affirm_v the_o progeny_n of_o the_o god_n though_o they_o give_v no_o necessary_a demonstration_n of_o what_o they_o say_v nor_o shall_v any_o man_n reason_n be_v he_o never_o so_o learned_a say_v cicero_n move_v i_o from_o that_o opinion_n of_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o immortal_a god_n quam_fw-la a_o majoribus_fw-la accepi_fw-la which_o i_o receive_v from_o my_o ancestor_n see_v here_o popery_n in_o the_o foundation_n of_o it_o borrow_v from_o heathanism_n see_v how_o exact_o they_o comply_v in_o the_o same_o plea._n moreover_o the_o answer_n which_o the_o christian_n then_o return_v unto_o this_o plea_n of_o pagan_n from_o tradition_n tradition_n 11_o be_v a_o sufficient_a justification_n of_o the_o protestant_n against_o the_o same_o pretence_n in_o the_o mouth_n of_o roman_a catholic_n and_o a_o full_a evidence_n that_o they_o be_v not_o assertor_n of_o the_o roman_a doctrine_n in_o this_o matter_n for_o first_o they_o represent_v it_o as_o the_o great_a folly_n of_o the_o heathen_a world_n that_o they_o follow_v custom_n against_o reason_n object_v it_o to_o their_o reproach_n that_o they_o do_v what_o they_o see_v do_v not_o what_o their_o reason_n tell_v they_o shall_v be_v do_v that_o among_o they_o 172._o arnob._n l._n 7._o p._n 236._o l._n 2._o c._n 6._o p._n 172._o plus_fw-fr valet_fw-la nullam_fw-la habens_fw-la consuetudo_fw-la rationem_fw-la custom_n without_o reason_n prevail_v more_o than_o the_o weight_n of_o thing_n examine_v by_o the_o nature_n of_o truth_n what_o will_v you_o do_v say_v lactantius_n to_o they_o majoresne_n potius_fw-la quam_fw-la rationem_fw-la sequaris_fw-la will_v you_o follow_v your_o ancestor_n rather_o than_o reason_n esteem_v this_o the_o great_a of_o absurdity_n he_o far_o add_v that_o they_o who_o be_v lead_v like_o beast_n by_o other_o et_fw-la qui_fw-la sine_fw-la ullo_fw-la judicio_fw-la inuenta_fw-la majorum_fw-la probant_fw-la sapientiam_fw-la sibi_fw-la adimunt_fw-la and_o who_o do_v without_o judgement_n approve_v of_o the_o invention_n of_o their_o ancestor_n 173._o p._n 173._o deprive_v themselves_o of_o wisdom_n now_o if_o it_o be_v so_o great_a a_o folly_n and_o absurdity_n and_o such_o a_o brutish_a renounce_n of_o all_o wisdom_n to_o comply_v with_o custom_n against_o reason_n and_o without_o exercise_v of_o our_o judgement_n must_v it_o not_o much_o more_o be_v so_o to_o comply_v with_o it_o against_o scripture_n reason_n and_o the_o whole_a stream_n of_o primitive_a antiquity_n as_o we_o must_v do_v if_o we_o do_v yield_v a_o blind_a submission_n to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n second_o they_o prove_v their_o ancestor_n be_v not_o to_o be_v follow_v without_o the_o use_n of_o reason_n and_o discretion_n because_o they_o be_v so_o prone_a to_o receive_v fable_n and_o even_a monster_n of_o opinion_n 21._o p._n 21._o we_o be_v not_o to_o be_v draw_v into_o error_n by_o consent_v to_o our_o ancestor_n say_v octavius_n majoribus_fw-la enim_fw-la nostris_fw-la tam_fw-la facilis_fw-la in_o mendaciis_fw-la fides_fw-la fuerit_fw-la ut_fw-la temere_fw-la crediderint_fw-la etiam_fw-la alia_fw-la monstrosa_fw-la mira_fw-la miracula_fw-la for_o our_o ancestor_n be_v so_o easy_o impose_v upon_o by_o lie_n that_o they_o believe_v rash_o many_o other_o monstrous_a wonder_n 34._o l._n 1._o p._n 34._o you_o plead_v antiquity_n say_v arnobius_n as_o a_o argument_n of_o truth_n quasi_fw-la vero_fw-la errorum_fw-la antiquitas_fw-la plenissima_fw-la mater_fw-la non_fw-la fuerit_fw-la as_o if_o antiquity_n be_v not_o the_o pregnant_a mother_n of_o error_n and_o as_o if_o she_o have_v not_o bring_v forth_o all_o those_o thing_n which_o in_o their_o ignominious_a fable_n impute_v such_o filthy_a character_n to_o their_o gods._n 6._o de_fw-fr civ_o dei_fw-la l._n 22._o c._n 6._o st._n austin_n also_o say_v that_o antiquitas_fw-la recepit_fw-la fabulas_fw-la fictas_fw-la nonnunquam_fw-la incondite_fw-la antiquity_n receive_v fable_n feign_v sometime_o incongruous_o and_o be_v it_o not_o evident_a from_o the_o confession_n of_o the_o romish_a doctor_n and_o historian_n that_o in_o the_o dark_a and_o ignorant_a age_n of_o the_o church_n from_o the_o ten_o to_o the_o fifteen_o century_n their_o church_n abound_v with_o idle_a monk_n who_o make_v it_o their_o whole_a business_n to_o fill_v church_n history_n with_o lie_a legend_n and_o tale_n as_o foolish_a and_o ridiculous_a as_o those_o of_o heathen_n 652._o locor_fw-la theolog_fw-la l_o 11._o c._n 6._o p._n 652._o for_o melchior_n canus_n do_v ingenuous_o confess_v res_fw-la gestas_fw-la sanctorum_fw-la falsis_fw-la &_o commentitiis_fw-la fabulis_fw-la contaminari_fw-la that_o the_o history_n of_o the_o saint_n be_v defile_v with_o false_a and_o counterfeit_a fable_n that_o most_o of_o their_o writer_n have_v feign_v so_o many_o thing_n either_o in_o compliance_n with_o their_o affection_n or_o on_o set_a purpose_n that_o he_o be_v not_o only_o ashamed_a 650._o p._n 650._o but_o even_o weary_a of_o they_o their_o whole_a narration_n be_v invent_v either_o for_o gain_v or_o error_n 658._o ibid._n p._n 658._o and_o speak_v of_o their_o golden_a legend_n he_o say_v sanctorum_fw-la praefat._n ante_fw-la homil._n de_fw-fr fest_n sanctorum_fw-la in_o illo_fw-la miraculorum_fw-la monstra_fw-la saepius_fw-la quam_fw-la vera_fw-la miracula_fw-la legas_fw-la royardus_n add_v that_o such_o writer_n weaken_v the_o truth_n itself_o insertis_fw-la passim_fw-la fabulis_fw-la ac_fw-la meris_fw-la nugamentis_fw-la by_o the_o fable_n and_o mere_a foolery_n they_o frequent_o insert_v cornelius_z agrippa_z say_v 97._o de_fw-fr vanit_fw-la scient_a cap._n 97._o that_o lie_v pious_o they_o counterfeit_v relic_n frame_v miracle_n confinguntque_fw-la vel_fw-la plausibiles_fw-la vel_fw-la terribiles_fw-la fabulas_fw-la and_o feign_v plausible_a or_o terrible_a tale_n august_n in_o lib._n confess_v august_n erasmus_n say_v they_o study_v to_o commend_v they_o who_o they_o favour_v fabulis_fw-la vanis_fw-la &_o miraculis_fw-la fictis_fw-la with_o vain_a fable_n and_o feign_a miracle_n 565._o cap._n de_fw-fr reliquiis_fw-la l._n 1._o c._n 11._o p._n 156._o lib._n 5._o p._n 565._o the_o like_a complaint_n you_o may_v read_v in_o cassander_n consultation_n in_o espencaeus_n commentary_n upon_o timothy_n and_o in_o lyranus_fw-la on_o the_o fourteen_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n aventinus_n inform_v we_o that_o in_o the_o day_n of_o hildebrand_n many_o false_a prophet_n fabulis_fw-la &_o miraculis_fw-la à _fw-la veritate_fw-la plebem_fw-la christi_fw-la avertunt_fw-la do_v turn_v away_o the_o people_n from_o the_o truth_n by_o fable_n and_o miracle_n then_o say_v he_o arise_v false_a prophet_n false_a apostle_n false_a priest_n 591._o p._n 591._o qui_fw-la simulata_fw-la religione_fw-la populum_fw-la deceperunt_fw-la magna_fw-la signa_fw-la &_o prodigia_fw-la ediderunt_fw-la who_o deceive_v the_o people_n with_o feign_a religion_n and_o wrought_v great_a sign_n and_o wonder_n the_o clergy_n of_o liege_n add_v that_o then_o be_v those_o story_n feign_v concern_v sylvester_n and_o constantine_n no_o less_o ignorant_o than_o impudent_o and_o false_o and_o many_o other_o which_o say_v they_o christian_a modesty_n will_v not_o permit_v we_o to_o tell_v then_o creep_v in_o the_o traffic_n of_o holy_a thing_n 809._o council_n to._n 2._o edit_fw-la colon._n apud_fw-la quiritel_n p._n 809._o and_o the_o holy_a philosophy_n by_o the_o subtle_a interpretation_n of_o sycophant_n begin_v to_o be_v corrupt_v pollute_a and_o violate_v with_o humane_a invention_n and_o old_a wife_n fable_n john_n gerson_n speak_v thus_o inquire_v if_o there_o be_v not_o apocryphal_a scripture_n etc._n de_fw-fr defect_n viror_fw-la eccles_n consid_fw-la 16._o etc._n etc._n hymn_n and_o prayer_n bring_v into_o the_o church_n in_o process_n of_o time_n either_o of_o purpose_n or_o of_o ignorance_n to_o the_o great_a hurt_n of_o the_o christian_a faith._n he_o also_o say_v there_o be_v very_o much_o superstition_n in_o the_o worship_v of_o saint_n innumerable_a observation_n without_o all_o ground_n or_o reason_n vain_a credulity_n in_o believe_a thing_n concern_v the_o saint_n report_v in_o the_o uncertain_a legend_n of_o their_o life_n three_o the_o father_n tell_v they_o that_o this_o be_v the_o rise_n of_o all_o their_o error_n 26._o minuc_fw-la p._n 26._o quod_fw-la inconsulte_fw-la gestiant_fw-la parentibus_fw-la obedire_fw-la that_o they_o will_v without_o consult_v follow_v their_o forefather_n et_fw-la fieri_fw-la maluerunt_fw-la alieni_fw-la erroris_fw-la accessio_fw-la quam_fw-la sibi_fw-la credere_fw-la and_o that_o they_o choose_v rather_o to_o follow_v the_o error_n of_o other_o man_n than_o believe_v themselves_o 57_o clem._n alex._n adm._n p._n 57_o that_o they_o have_v never_o fall_v into_o such_o impiety_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d if_o be_v carry_v away_o with_o custom_n they_o have_v not_o shut_v their_o eye_n against_o reason_n and_o it_o be_v also_o our_o persuasion_n that_o this_o adhere_n to_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o present_a r._n church_n and_o to_o the_o custom_n which_o creep_v in_o or_o advance_v into_o article_n of_o her_o faith_n
matthew_n be_v write_v say_v the_o tradition_n of_o the_o father_n 155._o theoph._n proem_n in_o matth._n athan._n synop_n p._n 155._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d eight_o year_n after_o our_o lord_n ascension_n mark_v write_v his_o gospel_n whilst_o st._n peter_n live_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d ten_o year_n after_o our_o lord_n assumption_n say_v theophylact._n st._n luke_n write_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d fifteen_o year_n after_o our_o lord_n ascension_n luc._n proem_n in_o luc._n say_v dorotheus_n and_o theophylact._n st._n john_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d thirty_o two_o year_n after_o our_o lord_n ascension_n say_v the_o same_o theophylact._n 2._o chap._n 7._o 7._o 2._o now_o these_o gospel_n as_o i_o before_o have_v prove_v be_v by_o the_o general_n tradition_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n of_o christ_n esteem_v sufficient_o to_o contain_v that_o christian_a doctrine_n which_o the_o apostle_n teach_v and_o purposely_o to_o have_v be_v write_v to_o preserve_v it_o entire_a to_o posterity_n second_o this_o argument_n be_v whole_o overthrow_v by_o this_o one_o observation_n that_o the_o apostle_n in_o their_o preach_a declare_v that_o they_o speak_v only_o what_o be_v write_v in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n or_o may_v be_v clear_o gather_v thence_o when_o they_o undertake_v to_o prove_v any_o article_n of_o christian_a faith_n they_o prove_v it_o from_o the_o scripture_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n when_o they_o reason_v with_o other_o to_o bring_v they_o to_o the_o faith_n they_o do_v it_o from_o the_o same_o scripture_n 4._o act_n 26.22_o 1_o cor._n 15.2_o 3_o 4._o say_v none_o other_o thing_n than_o those_o which_o the_o prophet_n and_o moses_n do_v say_v shall_v come_v when_o they_o will_v have_v their_o proselyte_n confirm_v in_o the_o christian_a faith_n 1.19_o 2_o pet._n 1.19_o they_o send_v they_o to_o this_o more_o sure_a word_n of_o prophecy_n encourage_v they_o to_o take_v heed_n to_o it_o as_o to_o a_o light_n that_o shine_v in_o a_o dark_a place_n and_o declare_v that_o those_o very_a scripture_n which_o timothy_n have_v know_v from_o a_o child_n 3.15_o 2_o tim._n 3.15_o that_o be_v before_o one_o book_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n be_v write_v be_v able_a through_o faith_n in_o christ_n or_o the_o belief_n that_o jesus_n be_v the_o messiah_n promise_v in_o they_o to_o make_v he_o wise_a unto_o salvation_n 17._o 16_o 17._o that_o they_o be_v profitable_a for_o doctrine_n and_o instruction_n in_o righteousness_n for_o reproof_n for_o correction_n that_o the_o man_n of_o god_n may_v be_v perfect_a both_o as_o to_o his_o own_o practice_n locum_fw-la obadiah_n paraph_n in_o locum_fw-la and_o his_o teach_v other_o thorough_o furnish_v to_o every_o good_a work._n if_o then_o before_o the_o scripture_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n be_v write_v these_o inspire_a person_n teach_v their_o convert_v out_o of_o the_o old_a testament_n and_o send_v they_o thither_o to_o learn_v the_o truth_n of_o what_o they_o say_v and_o bid_v they_o have_v recourse_n unto_o those_o write_n as_o be_v able_a to_o make_v they_o wise_a unto_o salvation_n and_o as_o be_v more_o certain_a and_o more_o to_o be_v heed_v than_o that_o voice_n from_o heaven_n of_o which_o they_o themselves_o testify_v doubtless_o when_o they_o themselves_o by_o the_o same_o spirit_n have_v indict_v the_o new_a testament_n they_o must_v be_v more_o concern_v that_o they_o shall_v be_v guide_v by_o that_o write_a word_n then_o also_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o they_o do_v not_o invite_v man_n to_o believe_v mere_o on_o the_o authority_n or_o oral_a tradition_n of_o the_o then_o present_a church_n nor_o practise_v any_o thing_n whence_o it_o may_v be_v conclude_v that_o after_o age_n by_o mere_a tradition_n may_v be_v sufficient_o instruct_v in_o the_o thing_n which_o concern_v their_o eternal_a welfare_n nay_o they_o sufficient_o declare_v the_o contrary_a by_o choose_v to_o adhere_v themselves_o and_o call_v on_o other_o to_o adhere_v to_o what_o be_v teach_v concern_v the_o messiah_n in_o the_o old_a testament_n when_o tradition_n be_v so_o fresh_a their_o authority_n so_o full_o be_v confirm_v by_o miracle_n and_o they_o to_o who_o they_o speak_v have_v the_o inspire_a apostle_n in_o any_o matter_n of_o dispute_n or_o controversy_n to_o repair_v unto_o three_o st._n luke_n inform_v we_o we_o 15_o that_o he_o receive_v his_o gospel_n by_o tradition_n 4._o luke_n 1.2_o 4._o and_o that_o he_o have_v commit_v it_o to_o write_v that_o his_o theophilus_n may_v know_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o certainty_n of_o those_o doctrine_n in_o which_o he_o have_v be_v former_o instruct_v clear_o insinuate_v that_o he_o conceive_v the_o write_a word_n a_o mean_n of_o add_v certainty_n to_o what_o be_v only_o teach_v by_o word_n of_o mouth_n according_o eusebius_n inform_v we_o that_o he_o be_v necessitate_v to_o write_v his_o gospel_n that_o he_o may_v give_v we_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 24._o hist_o eccl._n l._n 3._o c._n 24._o a_o firm_a account_n of_o those_o thing_n which_o he_o have_v learn_v from_o his_o conversation_n with_o st._n paul_n and_o with_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o apostle_n church_n history_n say_v of_o st._n matthew_n ibid._n euseb_n ibid._n that_o he_o be_v constrain_v to_o write_v his_o gospel_n that_o by_o so_o do_v he_o may_v supply_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o want_n of_o his_o own_o presence_n with_o they_o and_o that_o when_o he_o be_v by_o persecution_n separate_v from_o they_o praefat_fw-la opus_fw-la imperf_n in_o matth._n praefat_fw-la his_o convert_v may_v not_o want_v the_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n but_o wheresoever_o they_o be_v may_v retain_v totius_fw-la fidei_fw-la statum_fw-la the_o entire_a form_n of_o faith._n the_o sand_n tradition_n do_v inform_v we_o 2._o see_v chap._n 7._o 7._o 1_o 2._o that_o the_o first_o christian_n convert_v when_o they_o have_v hear_v the_o apostle_n preach_v the_o christian_a faith_n will_v not_o be_v satisfy_v with_o receive_v it_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d by_o oral_a teach_v but_o earnest_o request_v to_o have_v it_o leave_v in_o write_v with_o they_o that_o the_o believe_a jew_n petierunt_fw-la matthaeum_n ut_fw-la omnium_fw-la verborum_fw-la &_o operum_fw-la christi_fw-la conscriberet_fw-la eye_n historiam_fw-la to_o write_v the_o history_n of_o all_o christ_n word_n and_o work_n that_o they_o may_v have_v a_o complete_a system_fw-la of_o their_o faith._n that_o the_o roman_n earnest_o desire_v mark_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o leave_v in_o write_v a_o memorial_n of_o the_o doctrine_n deliver_v to_o they_o by_o word_n of_o mouth_n and_o never_o will_v desist_v till_o they_o have_v obtain_v it_o and_o that_o it_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o light_n of_o piety_n which_o will_v not_o suffer_v they_o to_o rest_v satisfy_v with_o the_o oral_a tradition_n of_o the_o faith_n that_o by_o the_o same_o persuasion_n 24._o hieron_n prologue_n in_o matth._n euseb_n h._n eccl._n l._n 3._o c._n 24._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d of_o his_o familiar_a acquaintance_n of_o all_o the_o bishop_n of_o asia_n and_o the_o ambassy_n of_o many_o church_n st._n john_n who_o before_o have_v spend_v all_o his_o time_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o oral_a preach_v be_v at_o last_o move_v to_o write_v his_o gospel_n the_o same_o tradition_n add_v that_o the_o apostle_n have_v preach_v the_o gospel_n commit_v it_o to_o write_v to_o be_v the_o pillar_n and_o the_o ground_n of_o faith_n to_o future_a age_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o anchor_n and_o foundation_n of_o our_o faith_n mat._n athan._n synop_n p._n 61._o theophylact._n proem_n in_o mat._n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o from_o these_o scripture_n be_v teach_v the_o truth_n we_o may_v not_o be_v draw_v aside_o by_o the_o falsehood_n of_o heresy_n and_o last_o that_o if_o they_o have_v not_o leave_v in_o write_v what_o they_o preach_v 59_o orig._n dial._n contr_n martion_n p._n 59_o they_o have_v preach_v salvation_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d only_o to_o they_o who_o hear_v they_o preach_v and_o shall_v have_v have_v no_o care_n of_o posterity_n because_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d thing_n only_o oral_o deliver_v will_v quick_o vanish_v there_o be_v no_o demonstration_n of_o their_o truth_n which_o word_n as_o they_o express_o do_v confute_v the_o certainty_n of_o doctrine_n only_o deliver_v to_o posterity_n by_o word_n of_o mouth_n so_o the_o forementioned_a tradition_n do_v sufficient_o inform_v we_o what_o be_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n in_o this_o affair_n viz._n that_o to_o ascertain_v those_o christian_n who_o be_v teach_v the_o principle_n of_o their_o religion_n it_o be_v necessary_a that_o shall_v be_v write_v which_o they_o have_v be_v teach_v that_o they_o can_v not_o well_o otherwise_o supply_v their_o absence_n or_o leave_v to_o their_o disciple_n a_o
anathematise_v st._n austin_n pope_n innocent_a pelagius_n and_o the_o whole_a church_n of_o christ_n for_o six_o whole_a century_n three_o hence_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n in_o any_o century_n be_v no_o true_a ground_n for_o the_o interpretation_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n see_v this_o practice_n of_o communicate_v infant_n be_v build_v upon_o the_o mistake_n of_o the_o church_n of_o the_o age_n mention_v touch_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o those_o word_n except_o you_o eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n and_o drink_v his_o blood_n you_o have_v no_o life_n in_o you_o four_o hence_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o if_o the_o present_a church_n of_o any_o age_n must_v be_v the_o infallible_a judge_n of_o what_o be_v tradition_n if_o what_o be_v general_o receive_v in_o any_o age_n must_v be_v derive_v from_o the_o apostle_n the_o custom_n of_o give_v the_o sacrament_n to_o child_n for_o the_o remission_n of_o sin_n and_o the_o obtain_n life_n must_v be_v a_o apostolical_a tradition_n it_o be_v general_o receive_v for_o six_o century_n and_o yet_o if_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n of_o the_o three_o last_o age_n be_v the_o judge_n of_o what_o deserve_v to_o be_v esteem_v tradition_n the_o self_n same_o doctrine_n be_v then_o general_o reject_v by_o they_o can_v be_v no_o apostolical_a tradition_n five_o hence_o mr._n m._n may_v learn_v that_o his_o proof_n of_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a and_o infant_n baptism_n from_o tradition_n be_v not_o very_o weighty_a and_o convince_a or_o if_o it_o be_v the_o custom_n of_o communicate_v infant_n must_v be_v tradition_n apostolical_a for_o change_v only_o the_o subject_a it_o will_v be_v easy_a to_o argue_v for_o it_o after_o the_o manner_n and_o in_o the_o word_n of_o mr._n m._n let_v we_o take_v two_o tradition_n 401._o p._n 401._o the_o one_o confess_v by_o you_o to_o be_v a_o true_a one_o the_o other_o indeed_o condemn_v by_o you_o but_o assert_v by_o i_o to_o be_v no_o less_o true_a than_o the_o former_a because_o it_o be_v testify_v by_o as_o good_a a_o tradition_n as_o the_o former_a and_o therefore_o either_o the_o former_a be_v not_o prove_v sufficient_o by_o this_o testimony_n or_o the_o latter_a be_v the_o first_o tradition_n for_o example_n sake_n be_v that_o of_o baptise_v infant_n the_o second_o that_o of_o the_o communicate_v of_o infant_n of_o these_o two_o i_o discourse_v thus_o both_o these_o point_n be_v recommend_v by_o the_o apostle_n to_o the_o primitive_a church_n for_o divine_a verity_n and_o practice_n and_o so_o from_o hand_n to_o hand_n come_v most_o unquestionable_o deliver_v to_o the_o twelve_o century_n hence_o conformable_o to_o this_o tradition_n 402._o p._n 402._o every_o where_o christian_n baptize_v their_o little_a child_n every_o where_o they_o give_v they_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n but_o yet_o the_o communicate_v of_o they_o be_v the_o more_o frequent_a practice_n because_o child_n be_v baptize_v but_o once_o in_o their_o life_n but_o be_v once_o baptize_v they_o frequent_o receive_v the_o holy_a sacrament_n well_o now_o let_v we_o suppose_v that_o both_o these_o tradition_n be_v call_v in_o question_n whether_o they_o be_v faithful_o deliver_v as_o sacrament_n to_o be_v receive_v by_o child_n or_o rather_o whether_o that_o of_o communicate_v infant_n be_v some_o humane_a invention_n 4._o soss_n 21._o can._n 4._o or_o as_o the_o trent_n council_n have_v determine_v a_o thing_n unnecessary_a to_o be_v receive_v by_o infant_n till_o they_o come_v to_o year_n of_o discretion_n let_v we_o see_v whether_o this_o tradition_n condemn_v by_o that_o council_n with_o a_o anathema_n can_v defend_v itself_o from_o forgery_n as_o well_o as_o any_o scripture_n question_v of_o be_v true_a scripture_n 403._o p._n 403._o for_o example_n the_o apocalypse_n which_o be_v reject_v by_o divers_a ancient_a catholic_n whereas_o the_o communion_n of_o infant_n be_v never_o reject_v by_o any_o ancient_a catholic_n at_o all_o nor_o by_o any_o of_o they_o say_v to_o be_v unnecessary_a among_o ancient_a heretic_n the_o pelagian_o indeed_o say_v that_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o communicate_v they_o for_o the_o remission_n of_o sin_n but_o this_o be_v note_v in_o they_o as_o a_o peculiar_a heresy_n of_o their_o own_o by_o pope_n innocent_a by_o pelagius_n by_o the_o council_n of_o carthage_n and_o by_o st._n austin_n who_o pronounce_v against_o they_o that_o infant_n ought_v to_o be_v communicate_v for_o the_o remission_n of_o sin_n and_o the_o same_o st._n austin_n say_v the_o church_n do_v necessary_o do_v this_o by_o the_o tradition_n 404._o p._n 404._o as_o he_o fuppose_v apostolical_a receive_v from_o her_o ancestor_n he_o hold_v therefore_o such_o communion_n of_o infant_n suitable_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n and_o tradition_n and_o this_o tradition_n be_v that_o which_o i_o now_o stand_v upon_o which_o indeed_o do_v shine_v in_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n you_o shall_v scarce_o find_v a_o liturgy_n or_o service_n book_n use_v in_o the_o ancient_a church_n which_o be_v not_o witness_n of_o this_o tradition_n though_o these_o book_n be_v find_v in_o every_o parish_n of_o christendom_n in_o which_o divine_a service_n be_v almost_o daily_o say_v 405._o p._n 405._o st._n cyprian_a mention_n it_o as_o the_o practice_n of_o his_o time_n in_o both_o these_o point_v it_o be_v a_o strong_a argument_n and_o as_o strong_a for_o communicate_v as_o for_o baptise_v of_o infant_n that_o no_o time_n can_v be_v name_v in_o which_o those_o custom_n begin_v no_o man_n can_v be_v think_v of_o who_o can_v by_o humane_a mean_n and_o such_o mean_n as_o shall_v not_o make_v a_o mighty_a noise_n among_o those_o great_a reverencer_n of_o tradition_n draw_v all_o the_o world_n in_o so_o short_a a_o time_n after_o the_o apostle_n 406._o p._n 406._o to_o follow_v custom_n as_o apostolical_a which_o in_o that_o age_n in_o which_o they_o be_v first_o vent_v be_v evident_o by_o every_o man_n not_o only_o know_v but_o clear_o see_v to_o be_v new_o hatch_v novelty_n and_o not_o ancient_a and_o apostolical_a tradition_n this_o man_n who_o broach_v this_o false_a doctrine_n shall_v have_v be_v put_v into_o the_o catalogue_n of_o heretic_n by_o epiphanius_n and_o st._n austin_n whereas_o they_o do_v not_o only_o not_o put_v down_o any_o such_o heretic_n but_o one_o of_o they_o put_v down_o pelagius_n for_o one_o because_o he_o teach_v the_o contrary_n now_o if_o you_o speak_v of_o this_o custom_n go_v downward_o until_o the_o age_n in_o which_o it_o begin_v to_o be_v deny_v by_o roman_a catholic_n the_o custom_n of_o communicate_v infant_n have_v come_v down_o with_o such_o a_o full_a stream_n that_o it_o draw_v all_o country_n in_o many_o age_n with_o it_o insomuch_o that_o every_o where_o but_o among_o a_o few_o late_o bear_v romanist_n the_o pontifical_o the_o book_n of_o sacrament_n the_o liturgy_n eastern_a and_o western_a all_o the_o ritualist_n all_o the_o book_n of_o ecclesiastical_a discipline_n 407._o p._n 407._o and_o even_o the_o canon_n law_n bear_v witness_n of_o it_o there_o be_v not_o a_o country_n which_o abound_v not_o with_o such_o monument_n and_o such_o record_n the_o very_o strong_a proof_n of_o assure_a antiquity_n and_o unquestionable_a tradition_n thus_o i_o hope_v i_o have_v make_v good_a that_o tradition_n shine_v in_o perpetual_a practice_n from_o st._n cyprian_n to_o pope_n paschal_n the_o second_o be_v a_o sure_a relater_n of_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n touch_v communicate_v infant_n whence_o you_o may_v clear_o see_v that_o the_o trent_n council_n have_v manifest_o err_v in_o this_o matter_n and_o consequent_o be_v not_o infallible_a for_o if_o they_o can_v be_v actual_o false_a in_o a_o point_n so_o universal_o current_a they_o may_v bear_v witness_n in_o many_o other_o matter_n to_o false_a doctrine_n and_o deny_v due_a approbation_n to_o the_o true_a 33._o p._n 196._o l._n 1._o contr_n crescon_n c._n 33._o six_o hence_o we_o may_v learn_v how_o failly_fw-fr mr._n m._n cit_v st._n austin_n to_o prove_v that_o nothing_o for_o certain_a can_v be_v allege_v out_o of_o canonical_a scripture_n to_o prove_v that_o infant_n ought_v to_o be_v baptize_v for_o be_v it_o possible_a that_o he_o who_o hold_v it_o so_o manifest_a from_o scripture_n that_o they_o ought_v to_o receive_v that_o sacrament_n to_o which_o 27._o de_fw-fr peccat_fw-la merit_n l._n 2._o c._n 27._o say_v he_o no_o man_n have_v right_a to_o come_v who_o be_v not_o first_o baptize_v shall_v think_v there_o be_v no_o certain_a proof_n from_o scripture_n of_o their_o right_n to_o baptism_n moreover_o how_o often_o do_v he_o prove_v their_o right_n to_o baptism_n from_o that_o passage_n of_o st._n john_n except_o he_o be_v bear_v again_o of_o water_n 27._o de_fw-fr peccat_fw-la merit_n l_o 1._o
c._n 30._o l._n 3._o the_o origin_n an._n c._n 11._o ep._n 126._o de_fw-fr orig_n an._n l._n 1._o c._n 9_o 3._o c._n 13._o congerit_fw-la testimonia_fw-la scripturrrum_fw-la l._n 1._o contr_n petit._n c._n 27._o and_o of_o the_o spirit_n no_o man_n can_v enter_v into_o the_o kingdom_n of_o god_n how_o often_o do_v he_o prove_v the_o necessity_n of_o it_o from_o those_o scripture_n which_o conclude_v they_o guilty_a of_o original_a sin_n how_o often_o do_v he_o from_o scripture_n pronounce_v they_o damn_v without_o it_o how_o often_o do_v he_o conclude_v it_o from_o the_o annlogy_n it_o bear_v to_o circumcision_n and_o bring_v congeriem_fw-la scripturarum_fw-la a_o heap_n of_o scripture_n to_o confirm_v it_o and_o after_o all_o this_o can_v it_o be_v rational_o think_v he_o shall_v express_o teach_v in_o contradiction_n to_o his_o own_o constant_a doctrine_n that_o nothing_o can_v be_v certain_o allege_v from_o scripture_n to_o prove_v that_o infant_n ought_v to_o be_v baptize_v nor_o be_v there_o any_o thing_n more_o evident_a than_o that_o mr._n m._n 33._o c._n 32_o 33._o here_o wretched_o impose_v on_o his_o reader_n for_o in_o the_o place_n cite_v by_o he_o in_o his_o first_o book_n against_o cresconius_n he_o speak_v not_o of_o the_o baptism_n of_o infant_n but_o of_o heretic_n as_o will_v be_v evident_a to_o all_o that_o will_v inspect_v the_o place_n in_o his_o four_o book_n of_o baptism_n against_o the_o donatist_n 24._o c._n 24._o in_o the_o place_n cite_v he_o speak_v of_o this_o point_n indeed_o but_o so_o as_o to_o assert_v that_o if_o any_o one_o in_o hac_fw-la re_fw-la authoritatem_fw-la divinam_fw-la quaerat_fw-la inquire_v after_o divine_a authority_n in_o this_o matter_n he_o may_v find_v what_o the_o baptism_n of_o infant_n will_v avail_v they_o 23._o de_fw-fr gen._n ad_fw-la lit_fw-fr l._n 10._o c._n 23._o exit_fw-la circumcisione_n carnis_fw-la from_o the_o circumcision_n use_v under_o the_o old_a law._n in_o the_o other_o passage_n cite_v by_o mr._n m._n he_o say_v indeed_o that_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o church_n in_o baptise_v infant_n be_v not_o to_o be_v credit_v nisi_fw-la apostolica_fw-la esset_fw-la traditio_fw-la if_o it_o be_v not_o a_o apostolical_a tradition_n but_o do_v not_o in_o the_o least_o insinuate_v that_o the_o apostle_n leave_v not_o this_o tradition_n in_o their_o write_n last_o hence_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n be_v no_o true_a ground_n for_o the_o interpretation_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n see_v this_o practice_n be_v build_v upon_o the_o church_n interpretation_n of_o john_n vj._n 53_o 54_o 56._o in_o a_o sense_n which_o that_o scripture_n do_v not_o bear_v second_o second_o 7_o according_a to_o the_o current_a interpretation_n of_o our_o saviour_n word_n i_o say_v unto_o you_o swear_v not_o at_o all_o receive_v in_o the_o second_o third_z four_o and_o five_o century_n it_o be_v absolute_o unlawful_a for_o a_o christian_n to_o swear_v at_o all_o to_o this_o effect_n we_o have_v in_o the_o second_o century_n the_o express_a testimony_n of_o justin_n martyr_n 216._o apol._n 2._o p._n 36._o d._n adu._n haer._n l._n 2._o c._n 56._o p._n 216._o affirm_v that_o christ_n command_v christian_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d not_o to_o swear_v at_o all_o but_o always_o to_o speak_v the_o truth_n say_v swear_v not_o all_o etc._n etc._n of_o irenaeus_n who_o say_v our_o lord_n have_v not_o only_o forbid_v we_o to_o swear_v false_o sed_fw-la nec_fw-la jurare_fw-la praecepit_fw-la but_o have_v command_v that_o we_o shall_v not_o swear_v clemens_n of_o alexandria_n compare_v the_o christian_a law_n with_o those_o of_o plato_n say_v 596._o strom._n l._n 5._o p._n 596._o that_o of_o plato_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d avoid_v swear_v in_o any_o thing_n agree_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o our_o lord_n prohibition_n of_o a_o oath_n and_o again_o avoid_v say_v he_o a_o oath_n in_o traffic_n 255._o paedag._n l._n 3._o c._n 11._o p._n 255._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o in_o other_o thing_n for_o the_o lord_n will_v not_o hold_v he_o guiltless_a who_o take_v his_o name_n in_o vain_a and_o basilides_n 5._o euseb_n hist_o eccl_n l._n 6._o c._n 5._o who_o suffer_v under_o the_o persecution_n of_o severus_n be_v urge_v by_o some_o of_o his_o fellow_n soldier_n to_o swear_v he_o confident_o affirm_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d it_o be_v not_o lawful_a for_o he_o to_o swear_v at_o all_o for_o he_o be_v a_o christian_n in_o the_o three_o century_n origen_n observe_v b._n tract_n 25._o in_o matth._n f._n 47._o b._n that_o when_o our_o lord_n speak_v of_o swear_v matth._n twenty-three_o he_o speak_v unto_o the_o jew_n and_o that_o alioquin_fw-la manifest_a superius_fw-la vetuit_fw-la omnino_fw-la jurare_fw-la he_o have_v before_o manifest_o forbid_v to_o swear_v at_o all_o and_o again_o i_o think_v that_o he_o who_o will_v live_v according_a to_o the_o gospel_n ought_v not_o to_o adjure_v another_o for_o that_o which_o our_o lord_n speak_v in_o the_o gospel_n a._n hom._n 35._o in_o matth._n f._n 82._o a._n swear_v not_o at_o all_o and_o this_o adjure_v not_o at_o all_o be_v alike_o si_fw-la enim_fw-la jurare_fw-la non_fw-la licet_fw-la quantum_fw-la ad_fw-la evangelicum_fw-la christi_fw-la mandatum_fw-la verum_fw-la est_fw-la quia_fw-la nec_fw-la adjurare_fw-la alterum_fw-la licet_fw-la for_o if_o by_o christ_n evangelical_n precept_n we_o must_v not_o swear_v at_o all_o it_o be_v as_o true_a that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a to_o impose_v a_o oath_n on_o other_o 11._o de_fw-fr idol_n c._n 11._o i_o omit_v to_o speak_v of_o perjury_n say_v tertullian_n quando_fw-la ne_fw-la jurare_fw-la quidem_fw-la liceat_fw-la see_v it_o be_v not_o lawful_a to_o swear_v at_o all_o among_o the_o head_n belong_v to_o the_o religious_a discipline_n of_o christian_n which_o cyprian_n collect_v for_o the_o instruction_n of_o quirinus_n the_o twelve_o be_v this_o non_fw-la jurandum_fw-la that_o christian_n must_v not_o swear_v which_o he_o prove_v from_o matth._n v._n 34._o and_o to_o encourage_v christian_n against_o death_n he_o tell_v they_o 157._o de_fw-fr mortal_a ed_n ox._n p._n 157._o that_o it_o will_v be_v to_o they_o a_o deliverance_n from_o many_o evil_n they_o will_v be_v tempt_v to_o in_o this_o life_n for_o say_v he_o compeller_n be_v jurare_fw-la quod_fw-la non_fw-la licet_fw-la thou_o will_v be_v compel_v to_o swear_v which_o be_v not_o a_o thing_n lawful_a to_o be_v do_v in_o the_o four_o century_n lactantius_n teach_v 744._o epit._n cap._n 6._o p._n 744._o that_o he_o who_o be_v of_o god_n and_o a_o follower_n of_o truth_n will_v never_o swear_v false_o lest_o he_o seem_v to_o deride_v god_n sed_fw-la ne_fw-la jurabit_fw-la quidem_fw-la nor_o will_v he_o swear_v at_o all_o eusebius_n 12._o demonst_a evang_v l._n 1._o c._n 6._o p._n 23._o praep._n evang._n l._n 1._o c_o 4._o p._n 12._o compare_v the_o law_n of_o moses_n with_o those_o of_o christ_n say_v moses_n command_v not_o to_o swear_v false_o christ_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d not_o to_o swear_v at_o all_o and_o speak_v of_o the_o advantage_n of_o christianity_n he_o reckon_v this_o as_o one_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o they_o have_v learn_v from_o christ_n not_o to_o swear_v at_o all_o st._n basil_n on_o that_o passage_n of_o the_o psalmist_n who_o swear_v to_o his_o neighbour_n 133._o in_o ps_n 14._o tom._n 1._o p._n 132_o 133._o and_o deceive_v he_o not_o observe_v that_o here_o permission_n be_v give_v to_o a_o perfect_a man_n to_o swear_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d but_o in_o the_o gospel_n it_o be_v entire_o forbid_v here_o it_o be_v say_v he_o that_o swear_v to_o his_o neighbour_n and_o deceive_v he_o not_o there_o i_o say_v unto_o you_o swear_v not_o at_o all_o in_o his_o epistle_n to_o amphilochius_n he_o declare_v 29._o can._n 29._o that_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d a_o oath_n be_v whole_o forbid_v 383._o tom_n 2._o p._n 383._o and_o much_o more_o a_o oath_n to_o do_v evil._n in_o his_o ascetick_n he_o instruct_v we_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d not_o to_o swear_v at_o all_o 97._o tom._n 3._o ep._n 63._o p._n 97._o nor_o to_o put_v his_o money_n out_o to_o usury_n and_o speak_v of_o gregory_n thaumaturgus_n he_o say_v that_o he_o abstain_v from_o a_o oath_n content_v himself_o with_o yea_o and_o nay_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d by_o reason_n of_o the_o command_n of_o christ_n epiphanius_n express_o say_v 44._o haer._n 19_o ossen_n ossen_n 6._o p._n 44._o that_o our_o lord_n command_v not_o to_o swear_v by_o god_n himself_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d nor_o any_o other_o oath_n it_o be_v of_o the_o devil_n or_o at_o the_o least_o a_o evil_a thing_n to_o swear_v and_o that_o christianity_n require_v we_o 78._o haer._n 59_o catarrh_n catarrh_n 7._o p._n 499._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d p._n 78._o 〈◊〉_d
ourselves_o mr._n mumford_n show_v that_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a be_v at_o least_o object_n 6_o as_o ancient_a as_o tertullian_n and_o that_o from_o the_o four_o century_n 401-406_a p._n 401-406_a till_o the_o reformation_n it_o general_o obtain_v in_o the_o church_n and_o be_v not_o this_o enough_o to_o prove_v it_o a_o apostolical_a tradition_n as_o st._n austin_n and_o some_o other_o represent_v it_o to_o this_o i_o have_v already_o return_v one_o answer_n by_o show_v answer_n that_o communicate_v infant_n obtain_v in_o the_o same_o century_n in_o which_o tertullian_n live_v 6._o vide_fw-la supra_fw-la supra_fw-la 6._o and_o that_o from_o the_o four_o to_o the_o twelve_o century_n it_o be_v general_o practise_v and_o hold_v necessary_a for_o the_o salvation_n of_o the_o infant_n and_o yet_o the_o trent_n council_n have_v declare_v that_o it_o be_v neither_o necessary_a nor_o apostolical_a and_o there_o be_v one_o thing_n far_o observable_a to_o complete_a this_o parallel_n that_o pseudo-dionysius_n in_o that_o very_a place_n where_o he_o discourse_v of_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a undertake_v also_o to_o account_v for_o that_o other_o custom_n 417._o eccl._n hier._n c._n 7._o 7._o 3._o quae_fw-la est_fw-la de_fw-la precib_fw-la pro_fw-la mortuis_fw-la p._n 417._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d of_o administer_a not_o only_a baptism_n but_o the_o most_o sacred_a symbol_n of_o the_o divine_a communion_n to_o child_n not_o capable_a of_o understand_v divine_a thing_n that_o this_o be_v then_o do_v he_o say_v express_o not_o only_o here_o 419._o p._n 419._o but_o in_o these_o follow_a word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o priest_n also_o deliver_v to_o the_o child_n the_o sacred_a symbol_n which_o his_o paraphra_v vary_v thus_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 436._o pachymeres_n p._n 436._o the_o infant_n also_o partake_v of_o the_o mystery_n and_o these_o thing_n say_v he_o our_o master_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d have_v bring_v down_o to_o we_o from_o a_o ancient_a tradition_n so_o that_o the_o practice_n as_o it_o be_v as_o early_o so_o be_v tradition_n equal_o pretend_v for_o it_o second_o it_o have_v be_v late_o show_v by_o the_o judicious_a 7._o a_o answer_v to_o the_o jes_n ch_n 7._o bishop_n usher_n the_o searned_a 5._o b_o de_fw-fr poenis_fw-la &_o satisf_n l._n 5._o dall_n and_o by_o the_o author_n of_o a_o late_a excellent_a treatise_n of_o 1_o c_o sect._n 1_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a and_o purgatory_n that_o the_o ancient_n pray_v for_o the_o dead_a upon_o these_o five_o account_n 1._o 7._o dall_n ibid._n c._n 7._o as_o believe_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o millenium_fw-la or_o the_o saint_n reign_v on_o earth_n a_o thousand_o year_n 2._o etc._n dall_n ib._n ush_n p._n 232_o etc._n etc._n as_o suppose_v that_o in_o the_o general_a conflagration_n of_o the_o world_n at_o the_o last_o day_n all_o shall_v pass_v through_o the_o fire_n and_o feel_v the_o torment_n of_o it_o more_o or_o less_o 3._o ibid._n dall_n ibid._n c._n 3_o 4_o 5_o 6._o ush_n ibid._n as_o think_v that_o the_o soul_n of_o just_a person_n depart_v be_v not_o to_o be_v admit_v into_o the_o high_a heaven_n or_o the_o fruition_n of_o god_n immediate_a presence_n till_o the_o resurrection_n but_o be_v till_o then_o reserve_v in_o abraham_n bosom_n 4._o 9_o dall_n ibid._n c._n 9_o as_o think_v that_o the_o sentence_n be_v not_o instant_o pronounce_v at_o the_o day_n of_o their_o death_n but_o be_v reserve_v to_o that_o of_o judgement_n when_o the_o just_a shall_v have_v a_o public_a absolution_n and_o the_o full_a crown_n of_o righteousness_n award_v to_o they_o 5._o 12._o dall_n ib._n c._n 12._o as_o furmise_v that_o even_o wicked_a person_n by_o their_o prayer_n alm_n and_o oblation_n may_v receive_v aut_fw-la plenam_fw-la remissionem_fw-la aut_fw-la tolerabiliorem_fw-la damnationem_fw-la either_o a_o full_a remission_n or_o a_o more_o tolerable_a damnation_n and_o indeed_o i_o think_v it_o very_o difficult_a to_o name_v one_o ancient_a author_n by_o who_o these_o prayer_n be_v mention_v who_o hold_v not_o one_o or_o more_o of_o these_o opinion_n which_o may_v give_v rise_n unto_o this_o custom_n that_o of_o the_o millenium_fw-la and_o of_o the_o non-admission_n of_o soul_n into_o the_o high_a heaven_n be_v almost_o general_o receive_v in_o the_o second_o century_n in_o which_o we_o hear_v nothing_o of_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a now_o all_o these_o opinion_n be_v general_o condemn_v and_o discard_v by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o if_o they_o may_v reject_v all_o the_o apparent_a ground_n record_v in_o the_o ancient_n of_o this_o practice_n and_o censure_v the_o chief_a reason_n upon_o which_o they_o do_v it_o why_o may_v not_o the_o tradition_n also_o be_v reject_v as_o be_v found_v upon_o precarious_a doctrine_n which_o they_o themselves_o deny_v to_o be_v apostolical_a three_o i_o answer_v that_o if_o by_o pray_v for_o the_o dead_a mr._n m._n only_a mean_n the_o use_n of_o such_o prayer_n as_o st._n paul_n make_v for_o onesimus_n viz._n 1.18_o 2_o tim._n 1.18_o that_o god_n will_v grant_v he_o mercy_n at_o that_o day_n viz._n the_o day_n of_o judgement_n or_o such_o as_o our_o church_n use_v in_o her_o liturgy_n that_o god_n will_v deliver_v iâ—_n in_o the_o hour_n of_o death_n and_o in_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n and_o that_o all_o they_o who_o be_v depart_v in_o the_o true_a faith_n of_o god_n holy_a name_n may_v at_o the_o day_n of_o recompense_n have_v their_o perfect_a consummation_n and_o bliss_n both_o in_o body_n and_o soul._n i_o say_v if_o he_o intend_v this_o only_a it_o be_v no_o more_o than_o we_o ourselves_o do_v by_o our_o practice_n and_o subscription_n own_o the_o doctrine_n we_o deny_v 564._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d defin_n council_n florent_fw-la apud_fw-la bin._n tom._n 7._o p._n 851._o &_o p._n 564._o be_v that_o which_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o definition_n of_o the_o florentive_a council_n in_o these_o word_n if_o those_o who_o have_v true_o repent_v â—y_a in_o the_o love_n of_o god_n before_o they_o have_v satisfy_v for_o their_o sin_n of_o commission_n and_o omission_n by_o worthy_a fruit_n of_o penance_n their_o soul_n be_v purge_v after_o death_n by_o purgatory_n punishment_n and_o that_o they_o may_v be_v relieve_v from_o those_o punishment_n it_o be_v profitable_a for_o they_o to_o have_v the_o aid_n of_o the_o 〈◊〉_d viz._n the_o mass_n prayer_n and_o alm_n and_o other_o act_n of_o 〈◊〉_d perform_v by_o the_o faithful_a and_o that_o they_o be_v thus_o purge_v 〈◊〉_d present_o after_o receive_v into_o heaven_n and_o admit_v to_o the_o immediate_a vision_n of_o god._n the_o doctrine_n we_o deny_v be_v that_o which_o in_o the_o trent_n council_n be_v deliver_v â—â—â—us_o the_o catholic_n church_n instruct_v by_o the_o holy_a spirit_n 〈…〉_o s._n courgils_n and_o in_o this_o general_n synod_n teach_v from_o the_o holy_a scripture_n 25._o purgatorium_fw-la esse_fw-la animasque_fw-la ibi_fw-la detentas_fw-la fidelium_fw-la suffragijs_fw-la potissimum_fw-la vero_fw-la altaris_fw-la acceptabili_fw-la sacrificio_fw-la juvari_fw-la sess_n 25._o and_o the_o ancient_a tradition_n 〈…〉_o â—â—ry_v and_o that_o 〈…〉_o by_o the_o 〈…〉_o the_o acceptable_a sacrifice_n of_o the_o altar_n which_o sacrifico_fw-la say_v they_o 〈…〉_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o apostle_n 〈…〉_o the_o sin_n punishment_n 2._o sed_fw-la &_o pro_fw-la defunctis_fw-la in_o christo_fw-la nondum_fw-la ad_fw-la plenum_fw-la purgatis_fw-la sess_n 22._o cap._n 2._o and_o satisfaction_n of_o the_o faithful_a live_n but_o also_o for_o the_o dead_a be_v christ_n not_o full_o punge_v and_o therefore_o she_o define_v that_o if_o any_o one_o say_v that_o after_o justification_n the_o fault_n of_o the_o penitent_n be_v so_o remit_v and_o the_o gild_n of_o eternal_a punishment_n so_o blot_v out_o 30._o ut_fw-la nullus_fw-la remaneat_fw-la reatus_fw-la poenae_fw-la temporalis_fw-la exolvendae_fw-la vel_fw-la in_o hoc_fw-la saeculo_fw-la vel_fw-la in_o futuro_fw-la in_o purgatorio_fw-la sess_n 6._o can_n 30._o that_o there_o remain_v no_o gild_n of_o temporal_a punishment_n to_o be_v suffer_v in_o this_o world_n or_o in_o the_o future_a in_o purgatory_n before_o he_o can_v have_v admittance_n into_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n let_v he_o be_v anathema_n now_o to_o prove_v this_o doctrine_n from_o the_o perpetual_a tradition_n of_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n mr._n m._n must_v not_o only_o prove_v the_o antiquity_n of_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a which_o no_o body_n deny_v but_o 1._o 838._o apud_fw-la bin._n from_o 7._o p._n 838._o that_o some_o soulsâ—â—dying_n in_o christ_n or_o depart_v hence_o in_o the_o love_n of_o god_n be_v detrain_v in_o purgatory_n or_o as_o the_o florentine_a council_n do_v exprels_fw-mi it_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o a_o place_n of_o torment_n 2._o that_o they_o be_v there_o detain_v to_o undergo_v some_o temporal_a punishment_n for_o their_o sin_n or_o to_o be_v full_o purge_v from_o
libr._n regum_fw-la tom._n 3._o f._n 6._o a._n say_v that_o the_o canonical_a book_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n be_v twenty_o four_o which_o say_v they_o from_o st._n jerom_n st._n john_n in_o his_o revelation_n introduce_v under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o twenty_o four_o elder_n 196._o dr._n cous_fw-la p._n 131_o 133._o p._n 147._o p._n 152._o p._n 164_o 178_o 196._o so_o in_o the_o six_o century_n primasius_n and_o leontius_n in_o the_o eight_o century_n venerable_n bede_n in_o the_o nine_o century_n ambrose_n ausbertus_n in_o the_o twelve_o century_n peter_n abbot_n of_o celle_n in_o the_o fifteen_o century_n thomas_n anglicus_n and_o in_o the_o sixteenth_o frances_n georgius_n now_o manifest_v it_o be_v even_o from_o the_o very_a number_n here_o assign_v of_o twenty_o two_o or_o twenty_o four_o canonical_a book_n that_o all_o these_o author_n must_v exclude_v those_o book_n we_o call_v apocrypha_fw-la from_o the_o canon_n and_o it_o be_v still_o more_o evident_a from_o their_o own_o word_n in_o which_o they_o express_o say_v 133._o p._n 133._o these_o be_v the_o book_n receive_v the_o book_n put_v into_o the_o canon_n by_o the_o church_n 197._o p._n 151._o p._n 157_o 194._o p._n 197._o the_o book_n receive_v by_o the_o church_n and_o canonize_v the_o whole_a canon_n which_o the_o church_n receive_v and_o which_o be_v hand_v down_o unto_o they_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o ancient_n and_o of_o those_o which_o we_o style_v apocryphal_a they_o say_v 151._o ibid._n p._n 151._o these_o be_v the_o book_n which_o be_v contradict_v and_o not_o receive_v by_o the_o church_n the_o book_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n which_o be_v not_o receive_v by_o the_o church_n 175_o p._n 152_o 162_o 177._o p._n 158_o 159_o 163_o 169_o 175_o the_o book_n which_o be_v read_v indeed_o sed_fw-la non_fw-la scribuntur_fw-la non_fw-la habentur_fw-la in_o canone_o sed_fw-la leguntur_fw-la ut_fw-la scripta_fw-la patrum_fw-la as_o be_v the_o write_n of_o the_o father_n but_o be_v not_o put_v into_o the_o canon_n non_fw-la reputantur_fw-la in_o canone_o be_v not_o repute_v to_o belong_v unto_o it_o the_o book_n which_o the_o church_n read_v and_o permit_v for_o devotion_n and_o the_o instruction_n of_o manner_n but_o think_v not_o their_o authority_n sufficient_a ad_fw-la confirmandam_fw-la ecclesiasticorum_fw-la dogmatum_fw-la authoritatem_fw-la 193._o p._n 166_o 173_o 176_o 191_o 193._o to_o confirm_v the_o authority_n of_o ecclesiastical_a doctrine_n the_o book_n which_o be_v not_o to_o be_v receive_v ad_fw-la confirmandum_fw-la aliquid_fw-la in_o fide_fw-la to_o confirm_v any_o article_n of_o faith._n the_o content_n of_o which_o she_o oblige_v no_o man_n to_o believe_v 190._o p._n 189_o 190._o nor_o do_v she_o judge_v he_o guilty_a of_o disobedience_n or_o infidelity_n who_o receive_v they_o not_o concern_v which_o the_o church_n receive_v the_o testimony_n of_o st._n jerom_n as_o most_o sacred_a 194._o p._n 194._o who_o do_v undoubted_o exclude_v they_o from_o the_o canon_n to_o who_o say_v they_o the_o church_n catholic_n be_v much_o indebt_v upon_o this_o account_n 199._o p._n 199._o and_o to_o who_o sense_n the_o say_n both_o of_o council_n and_o father_n be_v to_o be_v reduce_v book_n with_o who_o authority_n no_o man_n be_v press_v book_n 188._o p._n 202._o p._n 174_o 188._o last_o which_o be_v not_o genuine_a but_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d spurious_a and_o apocryphal_a which_o the_o christian_a church_n do_v not_o receive_v 201._o p._n 166_o 201._o pari_fw-la authoritate_fw-la or_o pari_fw-la veneratione_n with_o the_o like_a authority_n or_o veneration_n with_o which_o she_o do_v receive_v the_o holy_a scripture_n now_o hence_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n may_v learn_v what_o it_o be_v they_o be_v to_o do_v do_v 12_o if_o they_o will_v prove_v any_o of_o their_o doctrine_n to_o have_v descend_v to_o they_o by_o a_o like_a tradition_n with_o that_o of_o the_o canonical_a book_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n viz._n they_o must_v prove_v they_o be_v own_v in_o the_o new_a testament_n be_v deliver_v as_o tradition_n by_o the_o apostle_n and_o all_o the_o ancient_a bishop_n and_o governor_n of_o the_o church_n they_o must_v produce_v express_a testimony_n of_o christian_a writer_n in_o all_o age_n assert_v that_o the_o church_n receive_v such_o a_o doctrine_n and_o that_o they_o in_o deliver_v of_o it_o follow_v the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n and_o their_o forefather_n and_o say_v that_o the_o contrary_a doctrine_n be_v not_o receive_v by_o the_o church_n they_o must_v show_v that_o even_o from_o the_o first_o age_n of_o the_o church_n christian_n be_v solicitous_a to_o inquire_v what_o be_v the_o apostolical_a tradition_n not_o leave_v in_o write_v to_o the_o church_n that_o upon_o this_o enquiry_n they_o find_v that_o these_o tradition_n be_v of_o such_o a_o certain_a number_n neither_o more_o nor_o less_o that_o they_o think_v it_o necessary_a to_o preserve_v they_o by_o write_v catalogue_n of_o all_o such_o tradition_n as_o be_v receive_v or_o own_v as_o such_o by_o christian_n that_o this_o catalogue_n of_o tradition_n be_v deliver_v to_o they_o by_o the_o primitive_a father_n as_o they_o have_v be_v receive_v by_o the_o whole_a church_n and_o that_o they_o have_v receive_v they_o from_o eye-witness_n and_o minister_n of_o the_o word_n that_o they_o take_v care_n to_o leave_v this_o catalogue_n of_o tradition_n because_o some_o person_n dare_v to_o mix_v apocryphal_a tradition_n with_o divine_a and_o that_o they_o make_v it_o out_o of_o necessity_n to_o prevent_v mistake_n in_o this_o matter_n and_o for_o the_o instruction_n of_o those_o who_o receive_v the_o first_o rudiment_n of_o the_o faith_n that_o they_o may_v know_v out_o of_o what_o fountain_n to_o draw_v the_o water_n of_o tradition_n they_o must_v produce_v from_o the_o first_o four_o century_n testimony_n of_o this_o nature_n from_o father_n live_v in_o most_o place_n where_o there_o be_v any_o christian_n and_o testimony_n uncontrolled_a throughout_o those_o century_n and_o see_v one_o of_o these_o tradition_n viz._n that_o which_o concern_v the_o canonical_a book_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n be_v express_o contrary_a to_o a_o tradition_n deliver_v and_o hand_v down_o to_o we_o with_o all_o these_o circumstance_n they_o must_v prove_v that_o in_o this_o matter_n tradition_n have_v plain_o deliver_v contradiction_n throughout_o four_o whole_a century_n which_o be_v do_v we_o can_v choose_v but_o think_v her_o testimony_n be_v infallible_a hence_o also_o we_o may_v see_v what_o a_o unparalleled_a confidence_n they_o show_v when_o in_o their_o disputation_n the_o romanist_n be_v bold_a to_o say_v and_o lay_v the_o stress_n of_o their_o whole_a certainty_n of_o faith_n upon_o this_o proposition_n that_o they_o hold_v the_o same_o doctrine_n to_o day_n which_o be_v deliver_v yesterday_o and_o so_o up_o to_o the_o time_n of_o our_o saviour_n see_v it_o be_v as_o clear_a as_o the_o sun_n that_o the_o book_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n which_o they_o now_o hold_v for_o sacred_a and_o canonical_a be_v for_o fifteen_o whole_a century_n together_o declare_v not_o to_o belong_v unto_o the_o canon_n but_o exclude_v from_o it_o by_o the_o church_n and_o this_o will_v be_v still_o more_o apparent_a by_o consider_v what_o the_o author_n of_o the_o question_n of_o question_n question_n 13_o and_o of_o the_o papist_n misrepresent_v and_o represent_v say_v touch_v this_o matter_n mr._n m._n say_v 410._o sect._n 19_o n._n 6._o p._n 410._o that_o when_o it_o be_v grow_v doubtful_a in_o the_o church_n whether_o such_o and_o such_o book_n be_v part_n of_o the_o canon_n of_o scripture_n the_o tradition_n which_o recommend_v these_o book_n be_v examine_v in_o the_o three_o council_n of_o carthage_n and_o there_o all_o the_o book_n of_o the_o r._n canon_n be_v find_v to_o be_v recommend_v to_o the_o church_n by_o a_o true_a and_o authentical_a tradition_n and_o therefore_o we_o embrace_v they_o as_o the_o word_n of_o god._n and_o again_o 86._o sect._n 3._o n._n 12._o p._n 84_o 85_o 86._o as_o yet_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n have_v not_o define_v which_o book_n be_v god_n true_a word_n which_o not_o wherefore_o then_o it_o be_v free_a to_o doubt_v of_o such_o book_n we_o be_v not_o admit_v by_o such_o a_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n as_o be_v evident_o so_o universal_a that_o it_o be_v clear_o sufficient_a to_o ground_v a_o infallible_a belief_n but_o in_o the_o day_n of_o st._n austin_n the_o three_o council_n of_o carthage_n a._n 397._o examine_v how_o sufficient_a the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n be_v which_o recommend_v these_o book_n for_o scripture_n about_o which_o there_o be_v so_o much_o doubt_n and_o contrariety_n of_o opinion_n and_o they_o find_v all_o the_o book_n contain_v in_o our_o canon_n of_o which_o you_o account_v so_o many_o apocryphal_a to_o have_v be_v recommend_v by_o a_o tradition_n sufficient_a
to_o ground_n faith_n upon_o for_o on_o this_o ground_n they_o proceed_v in_o define_v all_o the_o book_n in_o our_o canon_n to_o be_v canonical_a pope_n innocent_a the_o first_o a._n d._n 402._o st._n austin_n p._n gelasius_n a._n d._n 492._o confirm_v the_o same_o canon_n and_o the_o six_o general_n council_n celebrate_v a._n d._n 680._o confirm_v the_o council_n of_o carthage_n and_o the_o true_a canon_n be_v again_o set_v forth_o in_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n a._n 1438._o and_o after_o these_o declaration_n of_o the_o council_n of_o carthage_n and_o pope_n innocent_a no_o one_o pertinacious_o dissent_v from_o the_o canon_n but_o such_o as_o protestant_n themselves_o confess_v to_o be_v heretic_n j._n l._n add_v that_o gregory_n nazianzen_n acknowledge_v they_o canonical_a and_o st._n ambrose_n lib._n de_fw-fr jacob_n &_o vitâ_fw-la beatâ_fw-la and_o that_o since_o the_o church_n declaration_n no_o catholic_n ever_o doubt_v of_o they_o now_o for_o answer_n to_o these_o thing_n let_v it_o be_v note_v first_o that_o whereas_o they_o be_v please_v to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v till_o the_o time_n of_o the_o three_o council_n of_o carthage_n that_o be_v till_o the_o five_o century_n doubtful_a and_o undetermined_a in_o the_o church_n whether_o these_o book_n be_v canonical_a or_o not_o because_o the_o church_n have_v not_o then_o declare_v they_o so_o they_o by_o just_a consequence_n must_v grant_v that_o the_o apostle_n and_o all_o the_o ancient_a bishop_n of_o the_o church_n for_o four_o century_n know_v nothing_o of_o the_o roman_a canon_n for_o have_v they_o know_v the_o book_n contest_v to_o be_v canonical_a we_o can_v doubt_v but_o they_o will_v have_v deliver_v they_o to_o the_o church_n as_o such_o as_o well_o as_o those_o which_o we_o receive_v and_o which_o say_v eusebius_n be_v receive_v by_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o 26._o lib._n 4._o c._n 26._o we_o therefore_o be_v content_v to_o be_v no_o wise_a than_o they_o be_v and_o rather_o choose_v to_o hearken_v to_o that_o advice_n of_o cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n read_v the_o twenty_o two_o book_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n and_o have_v nothing_o to_o do_v with_o the_o apocrypha_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d for_o the_o apostle_n and_o ancient_a bishop_n the_o ruler_n of_o the_o church_n who_o deliver_v these_o twenty_o two_o book_n as_o the_o canon_n be_v wise_a than_o those_o that_o come_v after_o they_o we_o therefore_o be_v son_n of_o the_o church_n in_o compliance_n with_o his_o advice_n will_v not_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d break_v over_o the_o bound_n which_o they_o have_v set_v we_o especial_o consider_v they_o so_o express_o have_v inform_v we_o that_o they_o deliver_v this_o catalogue_n of_o the_o twenty_o two_o canonical_a book_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n as_o they_o receive_v they_o from_o tradition_n obs_n 1._o that_o they_o make_v this_o enumeration_n of_o they_o to_o prevent_v mistake_n in_o this_o matter_n for_o the_o good_a of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o man_n may_v know_v out_o of_o what_o fountain_n to_o draw_v the_o water_n of_o life_n and_o may_v clear_o learn_v which_o be_v canonical_a obs_n 4._o and_o as_o the_o canon_n receive_v and_o own_v not_o only_o by_o the_o jewish_a but_o the_o christian_a church_n obs_n 3._o second_o the_o falsehood_n of_o these_o bold_a assertion_n have_v be_v show_v sufficient_o in_o what_o have_v be_v discourse_v upon_o this_o subject_n for_o have_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o book_n we_o style_v apocryphal_a be_v undetermined_a have_v the_o true_a canon_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n be_v doubtful_a in_o the_o church_n till_o the_o five_o century_n why_o do_v athanasius_n think_v it_o necessary_a to_o advertise_v christian_n that_o the_o book_n which_o we_o reject_v be_v not_o canonical_a st._n cyril_n that_o they_o be_v out_o of_o the_o canon_n nazianzen_n that_o they_o be_v not_o genuine_a ruffinus_n that_o our_o ancestor_n hold_v they_o not_o canonical_a not_o sufficient_a to_o confirm_v doctrine_n of_o faith_n st._n jerom_n that_o the_o church_n deem_v they_o apocryphal_a and_o receive_v they_o not_o into_o the_o canon_n why_o do_v they_o add_v that_o these_o thing_n we_o deliver_v to_o they_o by_o the_o father_n and_o by_o they_o record_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d for_o more_o exactness_n sake_n and_o to_o prevent_v mistake_n have_v the_o canon_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n be_v till_o then_o doubtful_a and_o undetermined_a in_o the_o church_n why_o be_v the_o canon_n produce_v by_o melito_n bishop_n of_o sardis_n judge_v so_o exact_a a_o canon_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n why_o do_v the_o father_n of_o the_o four_o first_o century_n with_o one_o accord_n declare_v that_o the_o number_n of_o the_o canonical_a book_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n if_o ruth_n be_v add_v to_o judge_n and_o the_o lamentation_n to_o jeremiah_n 59_o can._n 59_o be_v but_o twenty_o two_o if_o reckon_v separately_z twenty_o four_o why_o be_v it_o that_o the_o council_n of_o laodicea_n have_v say_v that_o christian_n in_o the_o church_n ought_v to_o read_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d only_o the_o canonical_a book_n of_o the_o old_a and_o the_o new_a testament_n reckon_v up_o the_o cononical_a book_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n as_o we_o do_v exclude_v all_o that_o we_o call_v apocrypha_fw-la as_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d book_n not_o contain_v in_o the_o canon_n moreover_o this_o canon_n be_v receive_v into_o the_o code_n of_o canon_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n both_o by_o the_o east_n and_o west_n the_o canon_n of_o this_o council_n be_v confirm_v by_o the_o four_o general_n council_n of_o chalcedon_n 131._o can._n 1._o can._n 2._o novel_a 131._o by_o the_o six_o general_n council_n of_o trullo_n by_o the_o imperial_a law_n of_o the_o emperor_n justinian_n and_o so_o must_v give_v we_o the_o sense_n and_o definition_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n touch_v this_o matter_n three_o if_o that_o may_v be_v doubtful_a and_o undetermined_a in_o the_o church_n which_o be_v so_o positive_o assert_v so_o express_o and_o frequent_o declare_v in_o a_o matter_n of_o fact_n as_o this_o have_v be_v for_o the_o first_o four_o century_n than_o i_o hope_v we_o may_v be_v permit_v to_o pronounce_v all_o those_o new_a article_n which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v add_v to_o the_o creed_n doubtful_a and_o undetermined_a in_o the_o first_o four_o century_n at_o least_o till_o they_o can_v give_v we_o better_o proof_n that_o they_o be_v then_o receive_v than_o have_v be_v here_o produce_v for_o this_o canon_n and_o then_o i_o think_v they_o will_v be_v no_o great_a gainer_n by_o this_o false_a assertion_n and_o sure_o i_o be_o they_o can_v here_o pretend_v tradition_n hand_v down_o from_o father_n to_o son_n from_o all_o the_o christian_n of_o one_o age_n to_o all_o the_o christian_n of_o the_o next_o unless_o it_o be_v assert_v that_o all_o those_o father_n and_o this_o whole_a council_n speak_v these_o thing_n in_o a_o flat_a opposition_n to_o what_o they_o have_v be_v teach_v by_o their_o forefather_n touch_v the_o canonical_a book_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n so_o that_o this_o instance_n be_v a_o full_a confutation_n of_o that_o idle_a dream_n four_o whereas_o these_o author_n have_v produce_v some_o few_o testimony_n from_o the_o five_o century_n in_o favour_n of_o their_o canon_n let_v it_o be_v note_v first_o that_o j._n l._n have_v be_v tell_v already_o 83._o answ_n p._n 82_o 83._o that_o neither_o gregory_n nor_o st._n ambrose_n have_v any_o thing_n pertinent_a to_o his_o purpose_n in_o the_o place_n cite_v and_o this_o he_o by_o his_o silence_n seem_v to_o confess_v as_o for_o the_o pretend_a definition_n of_o pope_n innocent_a the_o first_o made_z say_v j._n l._n a._n d._n 370._o 188._o cap._n 11._o p._n 22._o schol._n hist_o p._n 118_o 180_o 188._o though_o he_o be_v only_o make_v bishop_n of_o rome_n a._n d._n 402._o bishop_n cousin_n have_v prove_v it_o to_o be_v spurious_a as_o he_o have_v also_o full_o prove_v the_o pretend_a decree_n of_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n to_o be_v 54._o bishop_n pearson_n vindiciae_fw-la epist_n ignat._n part_n 1._o c._n 4._o a_o p._n 44._o ad_fw-la p._n 54._o and_o another_o bishop_n of_o our_o church_n of_o unquestionable_a credit_n among_o all_o learned_a man_n have_v prove_v beyond_o all_o possibility_n of_o contradiction_n that_o the_o decree_n ascribe_v to_o gelasius_n be_v also_o spurious_a so_o that_o we_o have_v nothing_o leave_v to_o consider_v but_o the_o judgement_n of_o st._n austin_n the_o council_n of_o carthage_n and_o the_o pretend_a confirmation_n of_o it_o now_o to_o these_o i_o say_v five_o that_o be_v these_o testimony_n exact_o for_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n yet_o here_o be_v neither_o a_o decree_n of_o any_o general_a council_n
latina_n ecclesia_fw-la presbyteris_fw-la licuisse_fw-la uti_fw-la conjugio_fw-la that_o even_o in_o the_o latin_a church_n it_o be_v sometime_o lawful_a for_o priest_n to_o use_v matrimony_n scotus_n confess_v that_o it_o be_v very_o true_a 1._o sent._n 4._o do_v 37._o qu._n 1._o art._n 1._o that_o secundum_fw-la consuetudinem_fw-la primitivae_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la according_a to_o the_o constitution_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n it_o be_v lawful_a to_o use_v matrimony_n contract_v before_o order_n 344._o cap._n 4._o de_fw-fr invent_v rerum_fw-la l._n 5._o c._n 4._o p._n 344._o clictovaeus_n in_o his_o discourse_n of_o the_o celibacy_n of_o priest_n and_o polydore_v virgil_n do_v with_o one_o voice_n affirm_v that_o pope_n syricius_n who_o hold_v that_o see_v a.d._n 387._o be_v the_o first_o who_o impose_v the_o law_n of_o celibacy_n on_o the_o clergy_n it_o remain_v say_v cassander_n that_o this_o law_n shall_v be_v relax_v to_o those_o who_o shall_v hereafter_o be_v ordain_v et_fw-la more_fw-mi veteris_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la 199._o consult_v art._n 23._o p._n 199._o &_o huc_fw-la usque_fw-la orientalium_fw-la ecclesiarum_fw-la and_o that_o after_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n and_o of_o the_o eastern_a church_n to_o this_o day_n honest_a husband_n shall_v be_v admit_v to_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o church_n and_o out_o of_o the_o time_n of_o their_o ministry_n shall_v be_v allow_v the_o use_n of_o their_o wife_n according_a to_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o six_o general_n synod_n wicelius_n in_o his_o via_fw-la regius_fw-la 457._o apud_fw-la calixt_n de_fw-fr conjug_n cler_fw-mi p._n 457._o declare_v that_o the_o marriage_n of_o priest_n be_v unforbidden_a in_o primitiva_fw-la christi_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la tam_fw-la orientis_fw-la quam_fw-la occidentis_fw-la in_o the_o primitive_a church_n both_o of_o east_n and_o west_n and_o that_o it_o agree_v not_o only_o with_o the_o gospel_n but_o also_o cum_fw-la veterum_fw-la synodorum_n constitutionibus_fw-la cum_fw-la exemplis_fw-la veteris_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la with_o the_o constitution_n of_o ancient_a synod_n with_o the_o example_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n yea_o even_o with_o the_o example_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n such_o as_o she_o be_v five_o hundred_o year_n ago_o chap._n xi_o answer_n be_v give_v to_o the_o argument_n of_o mr._n m._n for_o the_o infallibility_n of_o tradition_n as_o v._o g._n 1._o that_o the_o world_n have_v no_o other_o rule_n for_o the_o first_o two_o thousand_o year_n year_n 1._o answer_v one_a by_o show_v that_o this_o prove_v not_o the_o thing_n in_o question_n which_o be_v not_o whether_o nothing_o can_v come_v down_o unto_o we_o by_o tradition_n but_o whether_o in_o long_a tract_n of_o time_n man_n may_v not_o add_v to_o the_o tradition_n which_o true_o they_o receive_v other_o which_z false_o they_o pretend_v to_o be_v such_o and_o whether_o pretence_n to_o tradition_n may_v not_o be_v just_o scruple_v when_o ancient_a record_n not_o only_o do_v say_v nothing_o of_o but_o plain_o contradict_v they_o ibid._n 2_o that_o this_o argument_n contradict_v the_o tradition_n of_o the_o jew_n touch_v the_o precept_n of_o noah_n only_o impose_v upon_o the_o world_n before_o and_o of_o the_o christian_n general_o teach_v man_n be_v then_o guide_v by_o the_o law_n not_o of_o tradition_n but_o of_o nature_n nature_n 2._o the_o instance_n contain_v in_o this_o argument_n consider_v consider_v 3._o 3_o it_o be_v prove_v that_o both_o the_o antediluvian_o and_o they_o who_o live_v after_o the_o flood_n be_v very_o prone_a to_o idolatry_n and_o that_o god_n therefore_o will_v not_o trust_v they_o with_o any_o positive_a precept_n but_o such_o as_o be_v record_v in_o a_o write_a law_n law_n 4._o mr._n m_o m_o s._n second_v argument_n that_o for_o above_o two_o thousand_o year_n more_o from_o moses_n to_o christ_n be_v time_n the_o church_n be_v govern_v partly_o by_o write_v and_o partly_o by_o tradition_n answ_n 1._o the_o contrary_n be_v prove_v both_o from_o the_o scripture_n of_o the_o old_a and_o the_o new_a testament_n testament_n 5._o 2._o that_o the_o tradition_n which_o obtain_v in_o the_o jewish_a church_n be_v such_o as_o tend_v to_o the_o evacuation_n of_o the_o law_n of_o moses_n the_o introduction_n of_o vain_a worship_n and_o the_o renounce_n of_o the_o true_a messiah_n messiah_n 6._o this_o be_v far_o demonstrate_v from_o the_o scripture_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n and_o josephus_n josephus_n 7._o mr._n m_n three_o argument_n that_o when_o the_o scripture_n be_v give_v to_o the_o jewish_a church_n all_o other_o nation_n be_v guide_v only_o by_o tradition_n and_o yet_o have_v many_o true_a believer_n among_o they_o as_o job_n etc._n etc._n answ_n 1._o that_o the_o scripture_n manifest_o declare_v that_o the_o heathen_n general_o be_v guilty_a of_o idolatry_n and_o that_o god_n have_v give_v they_o a_o law_n not_o of_o tradition_n but_o of_o nature_n nature_n 8.2_o that_o job_n and_o his_o friend_n believe_v in_o one_o god_n not_o by_o tradition_n but_o the_o light_n of_o nature_n according_a to_o the_o father_n father_n 9.3_o that_o when_o christianity_n appear_v the_o great_a plea_n of_o the_o heathen_n for_o it_o be_v tradition_n which_o they_o plead_v after_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o romanist_n romanist_n 10._o the_o answer_n of_o the_o christian_n to_o this_o plea_n be_v a_o full_a justification_n of_o the_o protestant_n and_o a_o demonstration_n that_o they_o be_v not_o roman_a catholic_n in_o this_o matter_n matter_n 11._o for_o one_a they_o represent_v it_o as_o the_o great_a folly_n to_o prefer_v custom_n before_o reason_n 2_o they_o add_v that_o their_o ancestor_n be_v prone_a to_o receive_v fable_n and_o monstrous_a opinion_n for_o truth_n which_o also_o romanist_n confess_v of_o the_o writer_n of_o their_o history_n three_o that_o this_o be_v the_o rise_n of_o all_o their_o error_n that_o they_o follow_v their_o father_n without_o consult_v truth_n 4thly_a that_o they_o who_o plead_v antiquity_n be_v themselves_o the_o great_a innovator_n 5thly_a that_o there_o be_v a_o time_n when_o the_o heathen_a religion_n be_v new_a ibid._n in_o defence_n of_o their_o own_o proceed_n they_o declare_v one_a that_o it_o be_v the_o property_n of_o wise_a man_n not_o to_o be_v enslave_v to_o their_o former_a opinion_n 2_o that_o their_o adversary_n ought_v not_o to_o run_v they_o down_o with_o prescription_n or_o the_o belief_n of_o their_o ancestor_n but_o fair_o come_v to_o the_o merit_n of_o the_o cause_n cause_n 12._o three_o that_o they_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v run_v down_o with_o multitude_n that_o be_v no_o mark_n of_o the_o true_a religion_n 4thly_a that_o they_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v call_v to_o yield_v a_o blind_a assent_n to_o the_o dictate_v of_o other_o man_n without_o use_v their_o own_o judgement_n 5thly_a that_o their_o separation_n from_o their_o forefather_n must_v be_v acknowledge_v just_a and_o righteous_a because_o they_o can_v show_v wherein_o they_o have_v err_v last_o that_o their_o religion_n be_v not_o new_a but_o only_o it_o be_v late_o that_o they_o know_v it_o to_o be_v the_o true_a and_o old_a religion_n religion_n 13._o obj._n 4._o that_o before_o the_o new_a testament_n be_v write_v and_o divulge_v all_o christian_n be_v govern_v by_o tradition_n only_o only_o 14._o answ_n 1._o that_o the_o four_o gospel_n which_o be_v always_o judge_v sufficient_o to_o contain_v the_o christian_a doctrine_n be_v write_v soon_o after_o the_o preach_a of_o the_o gospel_n 2._o that_o till_o then_o the_o apostle_n preach_v only_o out_o of_o the_o old_a testament_n and_o exhort_v their_o hearer_n to_o attend_v to_o it_o as_o their_o rule_n ibid._n 3._o that_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n declare_v it_o necessary_a that_o scripture_n shall_v be_v write_v to_o be_v to_o we_o a_o rule_n of_o faith_n faith_n 15._o mr._n m_o m_o s._n four_o argument_n that_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n may_v be_v as_o full_o prove_v as_o it_o can_v be_v prove_v to_o one_o that_o never_o see_v london_n that_o there_o be_v such_o a_o city_n and_o that_o it_o be_v the_o capital_a city_n of_o this_o kingdom_n show_v to_o be_v high_o vain_a vain_a 16._o have_v thus_o show_v the_o uncertainty_n of_o tradition_n in_o many_o case_n and_o prove_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v not_o descend_v by_o tradition_n from_o the_o apostle_n or_o the_o primitive_a church_n i_o now_o proceed_v to_o answer_v what_o mr._n m._n do_v offer_v to_o prove_v the_o certainty_n of_o oral_a tradition_n in_o the_o general_n and_o of_o some_o romish_a doctrine_n in_o particular_a and_o and_o 1_o 1._o mr._n m._n say_v that_o all_o the_o faith_n which_o true_a believer_n have_v in_o those_o two_o thousand_o year_n before_o the_o scripture_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n be_v write_v 335._o pag._n 335._o have_v no_o other_o ground_n than_o the_o revelation_n of_o god_n as_o propose_v
by_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n present_a to_o all_o believer_n in_o every_o age_n in_o which_o those_o believer_n live_v that_o the_o whole_a world_n be_v govern_v by_o tradition_n only_o for_o the_o first_o two_o thousand_o year_n and_o he_o be_v so_o exact_a as_o to_o enumerate_v the_o very_a tenet_n which_o they_o hold_v by_o tradition_n viz._n the_o fall_n of_o adam_n and_o their_o conception_n in_o original_a sin._n the_o mean_n to_o be_v use_v to_o free_v themselves_o and_o their_o child_n from_o it_o the_o immortality_n of_o the_o soul_n and_o that_o the_o reward_n and_o punishment_n of_o the_o next_o life_n last_v for_o ever_o what_o repentance_n they_o be_v to_o use_v that_o they_o be_v to_o stand_v fast_o to_o their_o tradition_n and_o account_v it_o a_o damnable_a sin_n to_o forsake_v they_o the_o observation_n of_o the_o sabbath_n the_o precept_n of_o not_o eat_v blood_n oblige_v all_o the_o world_n the_o distinction_n betwixt_o clean_a and_o unclean_a meat_n and_o beast_n the_o precept_n of_o circumcision_n observe_v four_o hundred_o year_n by_o abraham_n be_v posterity_n by_o tradition_n the_o covenant_n god_n make_v with_o abraham_n that_o he_o shall_v be_v the_o father_n of_o many_o nation_n 91._o disc_n p._n 91._o and_o that_o the_o messiah_n shall_v be_v bear_v of_o his_o seed_n r._n h._n inform_v we_o of_o other_o positive_a divine_a law_n viz._n those_o of_o sacrifice_n firstling_n holocau_v peace-offering_n bird_n in_o sacrifice_n not_o divide_v mention_n of_o the_o holy_a time_n place_n person_n prophet_n of_o tithe_n pay_v to_o the_o priest_n purifying_n cleansing_n change_v their_o garment_n vow_n prohibition_n of_o polygamy_n contract_v marriage_n with_o unbeliever_n excommunication_n and_o these_o law_n say_v he_o we_o may_v presume_v be_v receive_v from_o a_o external_a infallible_a proponent_n and_o be_v preserve_v by_o the_o ecclesiastical_a superior_n and_o teacher_n of_o these_o law_n in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o those_o deliver_v since_o and_o for_o the_o certainty_n of_o their_o religion_n there_o seem_v a_o infallibility_n in_o these_o as_o necessary_a if_o not_o more_o for_o solve_v the_o great_a doubt_n arise_v therein_o before_o as_o after_o the_o time_n of_o a_o write_a law._n such_o argument_n as_o this_o and_o those_o that_o follow_v be_v not_o worthy_a of_o any_o consideration_n by_o reason_n of_o their_o great_a impertinency_n be_v it_o not_o upon_o this_o account_n that_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o evince_v they_o be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v argument_n for_o that_o they_o be_v certain_a demonstration_n against_o the_o certainty_n and_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o tradition_n dispute_v betwixt_o we_o and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o plain_o overthrow_v the_o cause_n they_o be_v design_v to_o maintain_v to_o make_v this_o evident_a let_v it_o be_v note_v first_o that_o the_o controversy_n betwixt_o we_o and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o this_o whether_o any_o thing_n may_v be_v derive_v down_o to_o posterity_n by_o tradition_n for_o this_o we_o have_v confess_v in_o many_o case_n and_o where_o tradition_n from_o the_o beginning_n can_v undoubted_o be_v have_v we_o own_v it_o but_o the_o question_n be_v whether_o they_o who_o own_o or_o have_v tradition_n for_o their_o rule_n may_v not_o add_v many_o thing_n to_o that_o which_o true_o be_v receive_v by_o tradition_n pretend_v false_o that_o they_o also_o be_v derive_v by_o tradition_n to_o they_o for_o if_o this_o may_v be_v so_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n may_v also_o own_o at_o present_a tradition_n for_o her_o rule_n and_o yet_o with_o the_o like_a falsehood_n may_v pretend_v that_o many_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n descend_v by_o a_o primitive_a tradition_n to_o she_o and_o the_o tradition_n here_o enumerate_v may_v also_o true_o bear_v that_o name_n and_o yet_o the_o very_a same_o person_n may_v have_v hand_v down_o at_o the_o same_o time_n many_o other_o practice_n and_o doctrine_n under_o the_o same_o pretence_n which_o tend_v to_o corrupt_v the_o faith_n and_o manner_n of_o those_o very_a age_n second_o the_o great_a enquiry_n be_v whether_o in_o tract_n of_o time_n viz._n the_o space_n of_o sixteen_o hundred_o year_n such_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n may_v not_o be_v admit_v and_o own_a as_o primitive_a tradition_n by_o a_o prevail_a party_n of_o gentile_n jew_n or_o christian_n which_o be_v nothing_o less_o than_o so_o for_o if_o this_o have_v be_v actual_o so_o before_o and_o after_o the_o write_n of_o the_o law_n of_o moses_n and_o also_o since_o the_o publication_n of_o the_o gospel_n then_o may_v the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o so_o long_a tract_n of_o time_n be_v thus_o admit_v and_o yet_o be_v nothing_o less_o than_o primitive_a tradition_n and_o three_o whether_o pretence_n to_o tradition_n may_v not_o just_o be_v suspect_v when_o ancient_a record_n which_o have_v equal_a reason_n to_o take_v notice_n of_o they_o and_o can_v not_o have_v condemn_v what_o the_o whole_a church_n receive_v as_o a_o divine_a verity_n not_o only_o do_v say_v nothing_o of_o but_o plain_o contradict_v they_o have_v premise_v these_o thing_n i_o answer_v four_o four_o 2_o that_o these_o great_a pretender_n to_o tradition_n in_o this_o assertion_n contradict_v both_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o of_o the_o ancient_a father_n the_o tradition_n of_o the_o jew_n 126._o selden_n de_fw-fr jure_fw-la nat._n l._n 1._o c._n 8._o p._n 102._o etc._n etc._n 10._o p._n 116._o ad_fw-la p._n 126._o who_o unanimous_o declare_v that_o the_o law_n give_v to_o the_o world_n after_o the_o fall_n of_o adam_n be_v only_a that_o of_o the_o precept_n of_o noah_n against_o idolatry_n 2._o blasphemy_n 3._o murder_n 4._o unlawful_a copulation_n 5._o theft_n 6._o the_o law_n concern_v civil_a government_n all_o which_o be_v law_n of_o nature_n and_o 7._o the_o law_n forbid_v to_o eat_v blood._n the_o father_n also_o general_o assert_v 83._o vid._n seld._n ib._n l._n 1._o c._n 8._o p._n 98_o 99_o apol._n 2._o p._n 83._o that_o before_o the_o write_a law_n man_n live_v according_a to_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n so_o justin_n martyr_n that_o god_n admonish_v they_o per_fw-la naturalia_fw-la praecepta_fw-la quae_fw-la ab_fw-la initio_fw-la infixa_fw-la dedit_fw-la hominibus_fw-la &_o nihil_fw-la plus_fw-la ab_fw-la iis_fw-la exquisivit_fw-la by_o the_o natural_a precept_n from_o the_o beginning_n implant_v in_o their_o heart_n and_o require_v nothing_o more_o of_o they_o so_o irenaeus_n that_o it_o be_v reason_n 28._o l._n 4._o c._n 28._o or_o philosophy_n which_o before_o the_o come_n of_o our_o saviour_n be_v necessary_a to_o make_v they_o righteous_a and_o that_o it_o be_v their_o schoolmaster_n to_o bring_v they_o to_o christ_n 282._o strom._n 1._o p_o 282._o so_o clemens_n of_o alexandria_n that_o they_o be_v guide_v by_o the_o law_n write_v in_o naturalibus_fw-la tabulis_fw-la 2._o de_fw-fr cor._n milit._n c._n 6_o adu._n jud._n c._n 2._o in_o the_o table_n of_o their_o heart_n which_o be_v the_o common_a law_n of_o the_o world_n and_o that_o it_o be_v this_o law_n of_o nature_n which_o à _fw-la patribus_fw-la custodiebatur_fw-la be_v observe_v by_o the_o father_n and_o by_o which_o noah_n abraham_n and_o melchizedeck_v be_v righteous_a 7._o praepar_fw-la evang_v l._n 7._o c._n 7._o so_o tertullian_n that_o before_o the_o write_a law_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d they_o be_v adorn_v with_o the_o virtue_n of_o piety_n by_o right_a reason_n so_o eusebius_n that_o god_n lead_v the_o heathen_n to_o piety_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d by_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n 20._o serm._n 1_o contr._n graec._n ad_fw-la sylberg_n p._n 20._o and_o of_o the_o creation_n so_o theodoret._n particular_o they_o inform_v we_o that_o before_o moses_n the_o patriarch_n observe_v not_o the_o sabbath_n that_o without_o the_o observation_n of_o it_o all_o the_o just_a man_n forenamed_a viz._n adam_n abel_n enoch_n lot_n noah_n and_o melchezedeck_v 6._o dial._n cum_fw-la tryph._n p._n 236.245_o l._n 4._o cap._n 30._o adu._n jud._n c._n 2._o 4._o hist_o eccl._n l._n 1._o c._n 4._o praep._n evang_v l._n 7._o c._n 6._o demonstr_n eu._n l._n 1._o c._n 6._o please_v god_n and_o after_o they_o abraham_n and_o his_o posterity_n till_o moses_n so_o justin_n martyr_n that_o abraham_n be_v justify_v sine_fw-la observatione_fw-la sabbathi_o without_o the_o observation_n of_o the_o sabbath_n so_o irenaeus_n non_fw-fr sabbatizabant_n the_o patriarch_n do_v not_o keep_v the_o sabbath_n say_v tertullian_n they_o take_v no_o care_n of_o circumcision_n or_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d of_o the_o observation_n of_o the_o sabbath_n say_v eusebius_n second_o of_o sacrifice_n they_o affirm_v that_o abel_n noah_n 284._o qu._n &_o resp_n ad_fw-la orthod_n qu._n 83._o const_n apost_n l_o 6._o c_o 20_o p._n 284._o and_o other_o offer_v they_o not_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d by_o divine_a